快樂巴利palinanda.cc

清淨道論·慧地的解說 Paññābhūminiddeso

本經目錄十七、慧地的解說緣起論五百八十、而這樣宣說時,這暫且是此中的略說。「以無明為緣而有行」句論《發趣論》諸緣論「以無明為緣而有行」句的詳說這是關於「以無明為緣而有行」一句的詳說。「以行為緣而有識」句的詳說六百三十、因為於這些[生]中——六百三十六、現在,為了破除對於所有那三十二種異熟識的迷惑——這是關於「以行為緣而有識」一句的詳說。「以識為緣而有名色」句的詳說這是關於「以識為緣而有名色」一句的詳說。「以名色為緣而有六處」句的詳說「以六處為緣而有觸」句的詳說這是關於「以六處為緣而有觸」一句的詳說。「以觸為緣而有受」句的詳說這是關於「以觸為緣而有受」一句的詳說。「以受為緣而有愛」句的詳說這是關於「以受為緣而有愛」一句的詳說。「以愛為緣而有取」句的詳說這是關於「以愛為緣而有取」一句的詳說。「以取為緣而有有」句的詳說這是關於「以取為緣而有有」一句的詳說。「以有為緣而有生」等的詳說這是關於「以有為緣而有生」等[句]的詳說。有輪論如是,在為令善人愉悅而造的《清淨道論》中,于慧的修習之部,名為〈慧地的解說〉的第十七章[終]。

已對照

十七、慧地的解說

17. Paññābhūminiddeso
已對照

緣起論

Paṭiccasamuppādakathā
570緬 2.148已對照

五百七十、如今,在「蘊、處、界、根、諦、緣起等之別的諸法是地」如是所說的、作為此慧之地的諸法中,由於還剩下緣起,以及以「等」字所攝的緣生之法,所以輪到對它們的解釋次第了。

570. Idāni ‘‘khandhāyatanadhātuindriyasaccapaṭiccasamuppādādibhedā dhammā bhūmī’’ti evaṃ vuttesu imissā paññāya bhūmibhūtesu dhammesu yasmā paṭiccasamuppādoceva, ādisaddena saṅgahitā paṭiccasamuppannā dhammā ca avasesā honti, tasmā tesaṃ vaṇṇanākkamo anuppatto.
已對照

此中,首先應知無明等法是緣起。因為這已由世尊說過——

Tattha avijjādayo tāva dhammā paṭiccasamuppādoti veditabbā. Vuttañhetaṃ bhagavatā –
已對照

「諸比丘,什麼是緣起?諸比丘,以無明為緣而有行;以行為緣而有識;以識為緣而有名色;以名色為緣而有六處;以六處為緣而有觸;以觸為緣而有受;以受為緣而有愛;以愛為緣而有取;以取為緣而有有;以有為緣而有生,以生為緣而有老死、愁、悲、苦、憂、惱生起。這樣,這整個苦蘊就集起了。諸比丘,這稱為緣起。」(《相應部》2.1)

‘‘Katamo ca, bhikkhave, paṭiccasamuppādo? Avijjāpaccayā, bhikkhave, saṅkhārā, saṅkhārapaccayā viññāṇaṃ, viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpaṃ, nāmarūpapaccayā saḷāyatanaṃ, saḷāyatanapaccayā phasso, phassapaccayā vedanā, vedanāpaccayā taṇhā, taṇhāpaccayā upādānaṃ, upādānapaccayā bhavo, bhavapaccayā jāti, jātipaccayā jarāmaraṇaṃ sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā sambhavanti. Evametassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa samudayo hoti. Ayaṃ vuccati, bhikkhave, paṭiccasamuppādo’’ti (saṃ. ni. 2.1).
已對照

而應知老死等是緣生之法。因為這已由世尊說過——

Jarāmaraṇādayo pana paṭiccasamuppannā dhammāti veditabbā. Vuttañhetaṃ bhagavatā –
已對照

「諸比丘,什麼是緣生之法?諸比丘,老死是無常的、有為的、緣生的、盡之法、衰滅之法、離貪之法、滅之法。諸比丘,生……乃至……有……取……愛……受……觸……六處……名色……識……行……諸比丘,無明是無常的、有為的、緣生的、盡之法、衰滅之法、離貪之法、滅之法。諸比丘,這些稱為緣生之法。」(《相應部》2.20)

‘‘Katame ca, bhikkhave, paṭiccasamuppannā dhammā? Jarāmaraṇaṃ, bhikkhave, aniccaṃ saṅkhataṃ paṭiccasamuppannaṃ khayadhammaṃ vayadhammaṃ virāgadhammaṃ nirodhadhammaṃ. Jāti, bhikkhave…pe… bhavo… upādānaṃ… taṇhā… vedanā… phasso… saḷāyatanaṃ… nāmarūpaṃ… viññāṇaṃ… saṅkhārā… avijjā, bhikkhave, aniccā saṅkhatā paṭiccasamuppannā khayadhammā vayadhammā virāgadhammā nirodhadhammā. Ime vuccanti, bhikkhave, paṭiccasamuppannā dhammā’’ti (saṃ. ni. 2.20).
571緬 2.149已對照

五百七十一、這是此中的略說。「緣起」者:應知是諸緣法。「緣生之法」者:即由各各緣所生的諸法。若[問]:「這應如何了知?」[答:]依世尊之語。因為世尊在開示緣起與緣生之法的經中——

571. Ayaṃ panettha saṅkhepo. Paṭiccasamuppādoti paccayadhammā veditabbā. Paṭiccasamuppannā dhammāti tehi tehi paccayehi nibbattadhammā. Kathamidaṃ jānitabbanti ce? Bhagavato vacanena. Bhagavatā hi paṭiccasamuppādapaṭiccasamuppannadhammadesanāsutte –
已對照

「諸比丘,什麼是緣起?諸比丘,以生為緣而有老死。無論諸如來出現,或諸如來不出現,那界正是確立的——[即]法住性、法決定性、此緣性。如來現正覺它、現觀它;現正覺、現觀之後,告示、開示、施設、建立、開顯、分別、闡明[它],並說『你們看』——『諸比丘,以生為緣而有老死。』諸比丘,以有為緣而有生……乃至……諸比丘,以無明為緣而有行。無論諸如來出現……乃至……闡明[它],並說『你們看』——『諸比丘,以無明為緣而有行。』諸比丘,如此,凡此中的如性、不虛妄性、不異如性、此緣性——諸比丘,這稱為緣起。」(《相應部》2.20)

‘‘Katamo ca, bhikkhave, paṭiccasamuppādo? Jātipaccayā, bhikkhave, jarāmaraṇaṃ, uppādā vā tathāgatānaṃ anuppādā vā tathāgatānaṃ ṭhitāva sā dhātu dhammaṭṭhitatā dhammaniyāmatā idappaccayatā. Taṃ tathāgato abhisambujjhati abhisameti, abhisambujjhitvā abhisametvā ācikkhati deseti paññapeti paṭṭhapeti vivarati vibhajati uttānīkaroti, passathāti cāha. Jātipaccayā, bhikkhave, jarāmaraṇaṃ. Bhavapaccayā, bhikkhave, jāti…pe… avijjāpaccayā, bhikkhave, saṅkhārā uppādā vā tathāgatānaṃ…pe… uttānīkaroti passathāti cāha. Avijjāpaccayā, bhikkhave, saṅkhārā. Iti kho, bhikkhave, yā tatra tathatā avitathatā anaññathatā idappaccayatā. Ayaṃ vuccati, bhikkhave, paṭiccasamuppādo’’ti (saṃ. ni. 2.20).
572已對照

五百七十二、如是開示緣起時,以如性等同義語,說諸緣法本身為緣起。所以應知:緣起以作為老死等法之緣為相,以隨繫於苦為味,以歧道為現起。

572. Evaṃ paṭiccasamuppādaṃ desentena tathatādīhi vevacanehi paccayadhammāva paṭiccasamuppādoti vuttā. Tasmā jarāmaraṇādīnaṃ dhammānaṃ paccayalakkhaṇo paṭiccasamuppādo, dukkhānubandhanaraso, kummaggapaccupaṭṭhānoti veditabbo.
已對照

而這[緣起],由於各各法正是由不少不多的各各緣而生起,[故]說為「如性」;由於諸緣達到和合時,哪怕一剎那由它們而生的諸法也無不生起,[故說為]「不虛妄性」;由於不由他法之緣而生起他法,[故說為]「不異如性」;由於是前面所說這些老死等的緣,或緣之聚,[故說為]「此緣性」。

So panāyaṃ tehi tehi paccayehi anūnādhikeheva tassa tassa dhammassa sambhavato tathatāti, sāmaggiṃ upagatesu paccayesu muhuttampi tato nibbattadhammānaṃ asambhavābhāvato avitathatāti, aññadhammapaccayehi aññadhammānuppattito anaññathatāti, yathāvuttānaṃ etesaṃ jarāmaraṇādīnaṃ paccayato vā paccayasamūhato vā idappaccayatāti vutto.
573已對照

五百七十三、此中這是語義:這些[法]的緣,為「此緣(idappaccayā)」;此緣本身即是此緣性;或者此緣之聚為此緣性。而此中的[語法]規則,應從聲論中尋求。

573. Tatrāyaṃ vacanattho, imesaṃ paccayā idappaccayā. Idappaccayā eva idappaccayatā. Idappaccayānaṃ vā samūho idappaccayatā. Lakkhaṇaṃ panettha saddasatthato pariyesitabbaṃ.
574緬 2.150已對照

五百七十四、然而某些[師]說:「緣於[諸緣]、且正當地、不依待外道所構想的原質、神我等原因的生起,是緣起」——如是說唯是生起為緣起,那不合理。為什麼呢?由於無經、由於違經、由於甚深理趣不能成立、由於語法違失。因為並沒有「唯是生起為緣起」這樣的經。而對於把那[唯是生起]說為「緣起」者,便陷於與《一分住經》相違。如何[相違]呢?因為依「那時世尊於夜的初分,順逆地作意緣起」(《大品》1)等語,世尊對緣起的作意是[他]初現正覺時的住,而一分住是那[住]的一部分之住。即如所說:「諸比丘,以哪一種住,我初現正覺時而住,我就以那[住]的一分而住了。」(《相應部》5.11)而在那裡,[世尊]是以見緣之行相而住,不是以見唯是生起[而住]。即如所說:「我這樣了知:以邪見為緣也有感受,以正見為緣也有感受,以邪思惟為緣也有感受。」(《相應部》5.11)一切應廣說。如是,對於把唯是生起說為「緣起」者,便陷於與《一分住經》相違。同樣,[陷於]與《迦旃延經》相違。

574. Keci pana paṭicca sammā ca titthiyaparikappitapakatipurisādikāraṇanirapekkho uppādo paṭiccasamuppādoti evaṃ uppādamattaṃ paṭiccasamuppādoti vadanti, taṃ na yujjati. Kasmā? Suttābhāvato, suttavirodhato, gambhīranayāsambhavato, saddabhedato ca. ‘‘Uppādamattaṃ paṭiccasamuppādo’’ti hi suttaṃ natthi. Taṃ ‘‘paṭiccasamuppādo’’ti ca vadantassa padesavihārasuttavirodho āpajjati. Kathaṃ? Bhagavato hi ‘‘atha kho bhagavā rattiyā paṭhamaṃ yāmaṃ paṭiccasamuppādaṃ anulomapaṭilomaṃ manasākāsī’’ti (mahāva. 1) ādivacanato paṭiccasamuppādamanasikāro paṭhamābhisambuddhavihāro, padesavihāro ca tassekadesavihāro. Yathāha ‘‘yena svāhaṃ, bhikkhave, vihārena paṭhamābhisambuddho viharāmi, tassa padesena vihāsi’’nti (saṃ. ni. 5.11). Tatra ca paccayākāradassanena vihāsi, na uppādamattadassanenāti. Yathāha ‘‘so evaṃ pajānāmi micchādiṭṭhipaccayāpi vedayitaṃ sammādiṭṭhipaccayāpi vedayitaṃ micchāsaṅkappapaccayāpi vedayita’’nti (saṃ. ni. 5.11) sabbaṃ vitthāretabbaṃ. Evaṃ uppādamattaṃ ‘‘paṭiccasamuppādo’’ti vadantassa padesavihārasuttavirodho āpajjati. Tathā kaccānasuttavirodho.
已對照

因為在《迦旃延經》中也是:「迦旃延,對如實以正慧見世間之集起者而言,凡於世間的無性,那便不存在」(《相應部》2.15)——[世尊]是由於[它]是世間之緣,而把順[序]緣起說為「世間之集起」,是為了根除斷見而宣說,不是[說]唯是生起。因為由見唯是生起,並不能根除斷見;而由見諸緣不斷絕則能。因為諸緣不斷絕時,果也不斷絕。如是,對於把唯是生起說為「緣起」者,也陷於與《迦旃延經》相違。

Kaccānasuttepi hi ‘‘lokasamudayaṃ kho, kaccāna, yathābhūtaṃ sammappaññāya passato yā loke natthitā, sā na hotī’’ti (saṃ. ni. 2.15) anulomapaṭiccasamuppādo lokapaccayato ‘‘lokasamudayo’’ti ucchedadiṭṭhisamugghātatthaṃ pakāsito, na uppādamattaṃ. Na hi uppādamattadassanena ucchedadiṭṭhiyā samugghāto hoti. Paccayānuparamadassanena pana hoti. Paccayānuparame phalānuparamatoti. Evaṃ uppādamattaṃ ‘‘paṭiccasamuppādo’’ti vadantassa kaccānasuttavirodhopi āpajjati.
已對照

「由於甚深理趣不能成立」者:而這已由世尊說過:「阿難,這緣起是甚深的,顯現[也]是甚深的。」(《長部》2.95;《相應部》2.60)而所謂甚深性有四種,那我們將在後面解釋。那[甚深性]在唯是生起中是沒有的。而[諸師]解釋這緣起是以四種理趣為莊嚴的,那理趣四法在唯是生起中也是沒有的——如是,由於甚深理趣不能成立,唯是生起也不是緣起。

Gambhīranayāsambhavatoti vuttaṃ kho panetaṃ bhagavatā ‘‘gambhīro cāyaṃ, ānanda, paṭiccasamuppādo gambhīrāvabhāso cā’’ti (dī. ni. 2.95; saṃ. ni. 2.60). Gambhīrattañca nāma catubbidhaṃ, taṃ parato vaṇṇayissāma. Taṃ uppādamatte natthi. Catubbidhanayapaṭimaṇḍitañcetaṃ paṭiccasamuppādaṃ vaṇṇayanti, tampi nayacatukkaṃ uppādamatte natthīti gambhīranayāsambhavatopi na uppādamattaṃ paṭiccasamuppādo.
575緬 2.151已對照

五百七十五、「由於語法違失」者:而這 paṭicca 一語,用於同一作者[的]前時[動作]時,才成就義。例如:「緣於眼與諸色而生起眼識。」(《相應部》2.43)然而此處,它與體語成的「生起(uppāda)」一語連用時,由於沒有同一作者,便陷於語法違失,也成就不了任何義——如是,由於語法違失,唯是生起也不是緣起。

575. Saddabhedatoti paṭiccasaddo ca panāyaṃ samāne kattari pubbakāle payujjamāno atthasiddhikaro hoti. Seyyathidaṃ, ‘‘cakkhuñca paṭicca rūpe ca uppajjati cakkhuviññāṇa’’nti (saṃ. ni. 2.43). Idha pana bhāvasādhanena uppādasaddena saddhiṃ payujjamāno samānassa kattu abhāvato saddabhedaṃ gacchati, na ca kiñci atthaṃ sādhetīti saddabhedatopi na uppādamattaṃ paṭiccasamuppādoti.
已對照

此中或有[人說]:「我們將把[它]與 hoti 一語連結,[說成]『緣起有(paṭiccasamuppādo hoti)』。」那不合理。為什麼呢?由於沒有[這樣的]連結,也由於[會犯]生起[又]達到生起的過失。「諸比丘,我要為你們說緣起。諸比丘,什麼是緣起?……乃至……諸比丘,這稱為緣起。」(《相應部》2.1)因為在這些語句中,hoti 一語連一處也不與[它]連結,而且生起也不[再]有[生起]。倘若會有,那麼生起也就會有生起了。

Tattha siyā – ‘‘hoti-saddena saddhiṃ yojayissāma ‘paṭiccasamuppādo hotī’ti’’, taṃ na yuttaṃ. Kasmā? Yogābhāvato ceva, uppādassa ca uppādapattidosato. ‘‘Paṭiccasamuppādaṃ vo, bhikkhave, desessāmi. Katamo ca, bhikkhave, paṭiccasamuppādo…pe… ayaṃ vuccati, bhikkhave, paṭiccasamuppādo’’ti (saṃ. ni. 2.1). Imesu hi padesu ekenapi saddhiṃ hoti-saddo yogaṃ na gacchati, na ca uppādo hoti. Sace bhaveyya, uppādassāpi uppādo pāpuṇeyyāti.
576已對照

五百七十六、又有些人認為:「此緣的狀態是此緣性;而所謂狀態,是無明等於行等的顯現上作為因的那行相;對那行[等]的變異,[便]立有『緣起』之想。」他們的那[說法]不合理。為什麼呢?由於說無明等為因。因為世尊以「所以,阿難,這就是老死的因、因緣、集起、緣——也就是生……乃至……諸行的[因、因緣、集起、緣]——也就是無明」(《長部》2.98 等)如是說無明等本身為因,不是[說]它們的變異。所以應知,所說的「緣起,應知是諸緣法」,那是正確地說了。

576. Yepi maññanti ‘‘idappaccayānaṃ bhāvo idappaccayatā, bhāvo ca nāma yo ākāro avijjādīnaṃ saṅkhārādipātubhāve hetu, so. Tasmiñca saṅkhāravikāre paṭiccasamuppādasaññā’’ti, tesaṃ taṃ na yujjati. Kasmā? Avijjādīnaṃ hetuvacanato. Bhagavatā hi ‘‘tasmātiha, ānanda, eseva hetu, etaṃ nidānaṃ, esa samudayo, esa paccayo jarāmaraṇassa yadidaṃ jāti…pe… saṅkhārānaṃ, yadidaṃ avijjā’’ti (dī. ni. 2.98 ādayo) evaṃ avijjādayova hetūti vuttā, na tesaṃ vikāro. Tasmā ‘‘paṭiccasamuppādoti paccayadhammā veditabbā’’ti iti yaṃ taṃ vuttaṃ, taṃ sammā vuttanti veditabbaṃ.
577已對照

五百七十七、然而此中,若因「緣起」這一語詞的影像,生起「這只是說生起」之想,那[想]應取此語如下的意義而令止息。因為世尊——

577. Yā panettha ‘‘paṭiccasamuppādo’’ti imāya byañjanacchāyāya uppādoyevāyaṃ vuttoti saññā uppajjati, sā imassa padassa evamatthaṃ gahetvā vūpasametabbā. Bhagavatā hi,
已對照

由於這一語詞,於由彼[諸緣]而轉起的法聚上,[可作]兩種[解];

Dvedhā tato pavatte, dhammasamūhe yato idaṃ vacanaṃ;
已對照

所以這[因聚]作為它的緣,以對果的轉用,[被]如是說。

Tappaccayo tatoyaṃ, phalopacārena iti vutto.
緬 2.152已對照

因為對於這依緣性而轉起的法聚,[諸師]主張「緣起」這一語詞[有]兩種[解]。因為這[法聚],由於被領會(patīyamāna)時導向利益與安樂,所以智者們值得領會它,故為「緣(paṭicca)」;而生起時是一起(saha)而且正當地(sammā)生起,不是一個一個地,也不是無因地,故為「起(samuppāda)」。如是,既是「緣」又是「起」,故為「緣起」。再者,一起生起,故為「起」;而依緣的和合,不排拒[它]——如是也是「緣起」。而這因聚是它的緣;由於是它的緣,這[因聚]也——猶如在世間,痰的緣糖被稱為「糖是痰」;又如在教法中,樂的緣諸佛出世被稱為「諸佛出世是樂」——同樣,應知[它]正是以果之言說而被說為「緣起」。

Yo hi ayaṃ paccayatāya pavatto dhammasamūho, tattha paṭiccasamuppādoti idaṃ vacanaṃ dvidhā icchanti. So hi yasmā patīyamāno hitāya sukhāya ca saṃvattati, tasmā paccetumarahanti naṃ paṇḍitāti paṭicco. Uppajjamāno ca saha sammā ca uppajjati, na ekekato, nāpi ahetutoti samuppādo. Evaṃ paṭicco ca so samuppādo cāti paṭiccasamuppādo. Apica saha uppajjatīti samuppādo, paccayasāmaggiṃ pana paṭicca apaccakkhāyāti evampi paṭiccasamuppādo. Tassa cāyaṃ hetusamūho paccayoti tappaccayattā ayampi, yathā loke semhassa paccayo guḷo semho guḷoti vuccati, yathā ca sāsane sukhappaccayo buddhānaṃ uppādo ‘‘sukho buddhānaṃ uppādo’’ti vuccati, tathā paṭiccasamuppādo icceva phalavohārena vuttoti veditabbo.
578已對照

五百七十八、或者,

578. Atha vā,
已對照

這因聚由於「相向而去」,被說為「緣」;

Paṭimukhamitoti vutto, hetusamūho ayaṃ paṭiccoti;
已對照

又由於令俱合者生起,那[因聚]被說為「起」。

Sahite uppādeti ca, iti vutto so samuppādo.
已對照

因為凡這為了行等的顯現、以無明等各一因為首而被指出的因聚,由於成就共通之果的意義,又由於不欠缺的意義,和合諸支彼此相向而去(paṭimukhaṃ ito gato)——作此[理解],故被稱為「緣」。而這[因聚]令彼此不可分離而轉起的諸法正是俱合地生起,故也被說為「起」。如是也是:既是「緣」又是「起」,故為「緣起」。

Yo hi esa saṅkhārādīnaṃ pātubhāvāya avijjādiekekahetusīsena niddiṭṭho hetusamūho, so sādhāraṇaphalanipphādakaṭṭhena avekallaṭṭhena ca sāmaggiaṅgānaṃ aññamaññena paṭimukhaṃ ito gatoti katvā paṭiccoti vuccati. Svāyaṃ sahiteyeva aññamaññaṃ avinibbhogavuttidhamme uppādetīti samuppādotipi vutto. Evampi paṭicco ca so samuppādo cāti paṭiccasamuppādo.
579已對照

五百七十九、另一理趣——

579. Aparo nayo –
已對照

因為這緣性相互依緣,平等且一起地令諸法生起,

Paccayatā aññoññaṃ, paṭicca yasmā samaṃ saha ca dhamme;
已對照

因此,牟尼在此處也就這樣宣說了它。

Ayamuppādeti tatopi, evamidha bhāsitā muninā.
已對照

因為在以無明等為首而被指出的諸緣中,凡生起行等法的那些緣,若不相互依緣、彼此有所欠缺,便不能生起[那法]。所以,這緣性依緣而平等且一起地,不是各一部分地,也不是以前後之狀,令諸法生起——因此善於隨義而言說的牟尼在此處這樣宣說了它;義即:正是宣說為「緣起」。

Avijjādisīsena niddiṭṭhapaccayesu hi ye paccayā yaṃ saṅkhārādikaṃ dhammaṃ uppādenti, na te aññamaññaṃ apaṭicca aññamaññavekalle sati uppādetuṃ samatthāti. Tasmā paṭicca samaṃ saha ca na ekekadesaṃ, nāpi pubbāparabhāvena ayaṃ paccayatā dhamme uppādetīti atthānusāravohārakusalena muninā evamidha bhāsitā, paṭiccasamuppādotveva bhāsitāti attho.
580緬 2.153已對照

五百八十、而這樣宣說時,

以前一語[闡明]常等的不存在,以後一語

[闡明]斷等的破除,以兩者[合]闡明瞭正理。

「以前一語」者:以闡明緣之和合的「緣(paṭicca)」一語,由於諸轉起之法的轉起依屬於緣之和合,便闡明瞭常等——[即]常論、無因論、不正因論、自在者論之類——的不存在。因為常住者,或以無因等方式而轉起者,何須緣之和合?「以後一語」者:以闡明諸法生起的「起(samuppāda)」一語,由於諸法在緣之和合中生起,斷論、虛無論、無作論便被破除——如是闡明瞭斷等的破除。因為在諸法依前前之緣而一再生起時,何處有斷?[何處有]虛無論與無作論?「以兩者」者:以整個「緣起」之語,由於在那各各緣之和合中不斷絕相續,那各各法生起,[便闡明瞭]中道、對「他作他受、另一者作另一者受」之論的舍斷、不執著地方語法、不超越通稱——如是闡明瞭這正理。這暫且是「緣起」這一語詞本身的意義。

580. Evaṃ bhāsamānena ca,
Purimena sassatādīna, mabhāvo pacchimena ca padena;
Ucchedādivighāto, dvayena paridīpito ñāyo.
Purimenāti paccayasāmaggiparidīpakena paṭiccapadena pavattidhammānaṃ paccayasāmaggiyaṃ āyattavuttittā sassatāhetuvisamahetuvasavattivādappabhedānaṃ sassatādīnaṃ abhāvo paridīpito hoti? Kiṃ hi sassatānaṃ, ahetuādivasena vā pavattānaṃ paccayasāmaggiyāti? Pacchimena ca padenāti dhammānaṃ uppādaparidīpakena samuppādapadena paccayasāmaggiyaṃ dhammānaṃ uppattito vihatā ucchedanatthikaakiriyavādāti ucchedādivighāto paridīpito hoti. Purimapurimapaccayavasena hi punappunaṃ uppajjamānesu dhammesu kuto ucchedo, natthikākiriyavādā cāti. Dvayenāti sakalena paṭiccasamuppādavacanena tassā tassā paccayasāmaggiyā santatiṃ avicchinditvā tesaṃ tesaṃ dhammānaṃ sambhavato majjhimā paṭipadā, ‘‘so karoti so paṭisaṃvedeti, añño karoti añño paṭisaṃvedetī’’ti vādappahānaṃ, janapadaniruttiyā anabhiniveso, samaññāya anatidhāvananti ayaṃ ñāyo paridīpito hotīti ayaṃ tāva paṭiccasamuppādoti vacanamattassa attho.
581緬 2.154已對照

五百八十一、然而世尊開示緣起時,以「以無明為緣而有行」等方式所立下的這聖典(tanti),作其義釋者,須進入分別說者之眾,不誹謗諸阿闍梨,不越出自宗,不營求他宗,不排拒經,隨順律,觀察諸大教法,顯明法,攝集義,把同一義重述,並以其他別的理趣來解說——由於須如此作義釋;而且緣起的義釋本來就是難作的。即如古師們所說——

「諦、眾生、結生,以及緣之行相,

這四法難見,也極難開示。」

所以,[我]衡量了:「除了已獲得教[理]與證得的人以外,緣起的義釋是不易[作]的」,

今日我想要作緣之行相的解釋,

[卻]找不到立足之處,猶如沉入大海者。

然而這教法以種種說法方式為莊嚴,

而且前代諸阿闍梨之道未斷絕地轉起;

由於[如此],所以依止這兩者,

我將發起它的義釋——你們要專心地聽那[義釋]。

因為這已由前代諸阿闍梨說過——

「無論誰專注地聽我[說],

他便會得到前後相續的殊勝;

得到前後相續的殊勝之後,

他便會去到死王所不見之處。」

581. Yā panāyaṃ bhagavatā paṭiccasamuppādaṃ desentena ‘‘avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā’’tiādinā nayena nikkhittā tanti, tassā atthasaṃvaṇṇanaṃ karontena vibhajjavādimaṇḍalaṃ otaritvā ācariye anabbhācikkhantena sakasamayaṃ avokkamantena parasamayaṃ anāyūhantena suttaṃ appaṭibāhantena vinayaṃ anulomentena mahāpadese olokentena dhammaṃ dīpentena atthaṃ saṅgāhentena tamevatthaṃ punarāvattetvā aparehipi pariyāyantarehi niddisantena ca yasmā atthasaṃvaṇṇanā kātabbā hoti, pakatiyāpi ca dukkarāva paṭiccasamuppādassa atthasaṃvaṇṇanā. Yathāhu porāṇā –
‘‘Saccaṃ satto paṭisandhi, paccayākārameva ca;
Duddasā caturo dhammā, desetuṃ ca sudukkarā’’ti.
Tasmā aññatra āgamādhigamappattehi na sukarā paṭiccasamuppādassatthavaṇṇanāti paritulayitvā,
Vattukāmo ahaṃ ajja, paccayākāravaṇṇanaṃ;
Patiṭṭhaṃ nādhigacchāmi, ajjhogāḷhova sāgaraṃ.
Sāsanaṃ panidaṃ nānā, desanānayamaṇḍitaṃ;
Pubbācariyamaggo ca, abbocchinno pavattati.
Yasmā tasmā tadubhayaṃ, sannissāyatthavaṇṇanaṃ;
Ārabhissāmi etassa, taṃ suṇātha samāhitā.
Vuttañhetaṃ pubbācariyehi –
‘‘Yo koci maṃ aṭṭhikatvā suṇeyya,
Labhetha pubbāpariyaṃ visesaṃ;
Laddhāna pubbāpariyaṃ visesaṃ,
Adassanaṃ maccurājassa gacche’’ti.
582已對照

五百八十二、在「以無明為緣而有行」等[句]中,首先就從開頭[起]——

582. Iti avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārātiādīsu hi āditoyeva tāva,
已對照

應依教說之別、意義、相等與一種等,以及諸支的差別,了知[其]抉擇。

Desanābhedato attha, lakkhaṇekavidhādito. Aṅgānañca vavatthānā, viññātabbo vinicchayo.
已對照

此中,「依教說之別」者:因為世尊的緣起教說,猶如四個取藤人取藤,從開頭或從中間開始直到終結,同樣從終結或從中間開始直到開頭,[共有]四種。

Tattha desanābhedatoti bhagavato hi vallihārakānaṃ catunnaṃ purisānaṃ valligahaṇaṃ viya ādito vā majjhato vā paṭṭhāya yāva pariyosānaṃ, tathā pariyosānato vā majjhato vā paṭṭhāya yāva ādīti catubbidhā paṭiccasamuppādadesanā.
已對照

因為猶如在四個取藤人中,有一人首先只看見藤的根,他在根處砍斷之後,拉出全部,拿去用於工作;同樣,世尊以「諸比丘,就這樣:以無明為緣而有行……乃至……以生為緣而有老死」(《中部》1.402;《相應部》2.2)也從開頭開始直到終結來開示緣起。

Yathā hi vallihārakesu catūsu purisesu eko valliyā mūlameva paṭhamaṃ passati, so taṃ mūle chetvā sabbaṃ ākaḍḍhitvā ādāya kamme upaneti, evaṃ bhagavā ‘‘iti kho, bhikkhave, avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā…pe… jātipaccayā jarāmaraṇa’’nti (ma. ni. 1.402; saṃ. ni. 2.2) ādito paṭṭhāya yāva pariyosānāpi paṭiccasamuppādaṃ deseti.
緬 2.155已對照

又猶如在那些人中,有一人首先看見藤的中段,他在中段砍斷之後,只拉出上面的部分,拿去用於工作;同樣,世尊以「他於那受歡喜、稱說、耽著而住時,便生起歡喜。凡於諸受中的歡喜即是取;由他的取為緣而有有,以有為緣而有生」(《中部》1.409;《相應部》3.5)也從中間開始直到終結來開示。

Yathā pana tesu purisesu eko valliyā majjhaṃ paṭhamaṃ passati, so majjhe chinditvā uparibhāgaññeva ākaḍḍhitvā ādāya kamme upaneti, evaṃ bhagavā ‘‘tassa taṃ vedanaṃ abhinandato abhivadato ajjhosāya tiṭṭhato uppajjati nandī. Yā vedanāsu nandī, tadupādānaṃ. Tassupādānapaccayā bhavo, bhavapaccayā jātī’’ti (ma. ni. 1.409; saṃ. ni. 3.5) majjhato paṭṭhāya yāva pariyosānāpi deseti.
已對照

又猶如在那些人中,有一人首先看見藤的梢,他抓住梢,順著梢直到根,拿取全部,用於工作;同樣,世尊以「『以生為緣而有老死』——這[話]是這樣說過的;諸比丘,是以生為緣而有老死呢,還是不是?此中[於你們]是如何呢?——尊者,是以生為緣而有老死;我們於此是這樣[以為]的:以生為緣而有老死。『以有為緣而有生』……乃至……『以無明為緣而有行』——這[話]是這樣說過的;諸比丘,是以無明為緣而有行呢,還是不是?此中[於你們]是如何呢?」(《中部》1.403)也從終結開始直到開頭來開示緣起。

Yathā ca tesu purisesu eko valliyā aggaṃ paṭhamaṃ passati, so agge gahetvā aggānusārena yāva mūlā sabbaṃ ādāya kamme upaneti, evaṃ bhagavā ‘‘jātipaccayā jarāmaraṇanti iti kho panetaṃ vuttaṃ, jātipaccayā nu kho, bhikkhave, jarāmaraṇaṃ no vā kathaṃ vo ettha hotīti? Jātipaccayā, bhante, jarāmaraṇaṃ. Evaṃ no ettha hoti jātipaccayā jarāmaraṇanti. Bhavapaccayā jāti…pe… avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārāti iti kho panetaṃ vuttaṃ, avijjāpaccayā nu kho, bhikkhave, saṅkhārā no vā kathaṃ vo ettha hotī’’ti (ma. ni. 1.403) pariyosānato paṭṭhāya yāva āditopi paṭiccasamuppādaṃ deseti.
已對照

又猶如在那些人中,有一人首先只看見藤的中段,他在中段砍斷之後,向下而行直到根,拿取[它],用於工作;同樣,世尊以「諸比丘,而這四種食,以何為因緣?以何為集起?以何為生?以何為根源?這四種食以愛為因緣,以愛為集起,以愛為生,以愛為根源。愛以何為因緣?……受……觸……六處……名色……識……諸行以何為因緣?……乃至……諸行以無明為因緣……乃至……以無明為根源」(《相應部》2.11)從中間開始直到開頭來開示。

Yathā panetesu purisesu eko valliyā majjhameva paṭhamaṃ passati, so majjhe chinditvā heṭṭhā otaranto yāva mūlā ādāya kamme upaneti, evaṃ bhagavā ‘‘ime ca, bhikkhave, cattāro āhārā kinnidānā, kiṃsamudayā, kiṃjātikā, kiṃpabhavā? Ime cattāro āhārā taṇhānidānā, taṇhāsamudayā, taṇhājātikā, taṇhāpabhavā. Taṇhā kinnidānā… vedanā… phasso… saḷāyatanaṃ… nāmarūpaṃ… viññāṇaṃ… saṅkhārā kinnidānā…pe… saṅkhārā avijjānidānā…pe… avijjāpabhavā’’ti (saṃ. ni. 2.11) majjhato paṭṭhāya yāva ādito deseti.
583已對照

五百八十三、然而為什麼[世尊]這樣開示呢?由於緣起是周遍賢善的,並且[世尊]自己已達到說法之美妙。因為緣起是周遍賢善的,從任何一處[入手]都正導向正理的通達。而世尊由於具足四無畏與無礙解,又由於證得四種甚深性,已達到說法之美妙。他由於已達到說法之美妙,就正以種種理趣開示法。

583. Kasmā panevaṃ desetīti? Paṭiccasamuppādassa samantabhaddakattā sayañca desanāvilāsappattattā. Samantabhaddako hi paṭiccasamuppādo, tato tato ñāyapaṭivedhāya saṃvattatiyeva. Desanāvilāsappatto ca bhagavā catuvesārajjapaṭisambhidāyogena catubbidhagambhīrabhāvappattiyā ca. So desanāvilāsappattattā nānānayeheva dhammaṃ deseti.
緬 2.156已對照

而特別地,他從開頭開始的順[序]教說,應知是[世尊]見到所化之人對轉起的原因之區分迷惑不明,為了顯示[諸法]由各自的原因而轉起,併為了顯示生起的次第而轉出的。從終結開始的逆[序]教說,是[世尊]以「這世間實在陷入了苦:生、老、死,又死沒、又受生」等(《長部》2.57;《相應部》2.4)方式觀察陷入苦的世間時,隨順前分的通達,為了顯示自己所證得的、那各各老死等苦的原因[而轉出的]。從中間開始直到開頭而轉出的,是隨順對食之因緣的辨定,一直推溯到過去時,又從過去時起,為了顯示因果的次第[而轉出的]。而從中間開始直到終結而轉出的,是在現在時中,從未來時之因的等起起,為了顯示未來時[而轉出的]。在這些[教說]中,應知:為了對轉起的原因迷惑不明的所化之人,顯示[諸法]由各自的原因而轉起、並顯示生起的次第而說的從開頭開始的順[序]教說,就是此處所提出的。

Visesato panassa yā ādito paṭṭhāya anulomadesanā, sā pavattikāraṇavibhāgasaṃmūḷhaṃ veneyyajanaṃ samanupassato yathāsakehi kāraṇehi pavattisandassanatthaṃ uppattikkamasandassanatthañca pavattāti viññātabbā. Yā pariyosānato paṭṭhāya paṭilomadesanā, sā ‘‘kicchaṃ vatāyaṃ loko āpanno jāyati ca jīyati ca mīyati ca cavati ca upapajjati cā’’tiādinā (dī. ni. 2.57; saṃ. ni. 2.4) nayena kicchāpannaṃ lokaṃ anuvilokayato pubbabhāgapaṭivedhānusārena tassa tassa jarāmaraṇādikassa dukkhassa attanā adhigatakāraṇasandassanatthaṃ. Yā majjhato paṭṭhāya yāva ādi pavattā, sā āhāranidānavavatthāpanānusārena yāva atītaṃ addhānaṃ atiharitvā puna atītaddhato pabhuti hetuphalapaṭipāṭisandassanatthaṃ. Yā pana majjhato paṭṭhāya yāva pariyosānaṃ pavattā, sā paccuppanne addhāne anāgataddhahetusamuṭṭhānato pabhuti anāgataddhasandassanatthaṃ. Tāsu yā pavattikāraṇasammūḷhassa veneyyajanassa yathāsakehi kāraṇehi pavattisandassanatthaṃ uppattikkamasandassanatthañca ādito paṭṭhāya anulomadesanā vuttā, sā idha nikkhittāti veditabbā.
584已對照

五百八十四、然而為什麼此處首先說無明?難道無明也像原質論者的原質一樣,是無因的、世間的根本原因嗎?不是無因的。因為以「由漏之集起而有無明之集起」(《中部》1.103)說了無明的原因。然而有一種理趣,依之它可成為根本原因。那是什麼呢?[它]在輪轉之論中居首之性。

584. Kasmā panettha avijjā ādito vuttā, kiṃ pakativādīnaṃ pakati viya avijjāpi akāraṇaṃ mūlakāraṇaṃ lokassāti? Na akāraṇaṃ. ‘‘Āsavasamudayā avijjāsamudayo’’ti (ma. ni. 1.103) hi avijjāya kāraṇaṃ vuttaṃ. Atthi pana pariyāyo yena mūlakāraṇaṃ siyā, ko pana soti? Vaṭṭakathāya sīsabhāvo.
已對照

因為世尊講說輪轉之論時,以兩種法為首而講說:或者無明——即如所說:「諸比丘,無明的前際不可知——『在此之前無有無明,之後才生起』;諸比丘,雖如此說,然而可知:無明有此緣」(《增支部》10.61);或者有愛——即如所說:「諸比丘,有愛的前際不可知——『在此之前無有有愛,之後才生起』;諸比丘,雖如此說,然而可知:有愛有此緣」(《增支部》10.62)。

Bhagavā hi vaṭṭakathaṃ kathento dve dhamme sīsaṃ katvā katheti, avijjaṃ vā. Yathāha – ‘‘purimā, bhikkhave, koṭi na paññāyati avijjāya ‘ito pubbe avijjā nāhosi, atha pacchā samabhavī’ti, evañcetaṃ, bhikkhave, vuccati, atha ca pana paññāyati idappaccayā avijjā’’ti (a. ni. 10.61). Bhavataṇhaṃ vā. Yathāha – ‘‘purimā, bhikkhave, koṭi na paññāyati bhavataṇhāya ‘ito pubbe bhavataṇhā nāhosi, atha pacchā samabhavī’ti, evañcetaṃ, bhikkhave, vuccati, atha ca pana paññāyati idappaccayā bhavataṇhā’’ti (a. ni. 10.62).
585緬 2.157已對照

五百八十五、然而為什麼世尊講說輪轉之論時,以這兩種法為首而講說呢?由於[它們]是趣向善趣與惡趣之業的殊勝因。因為趣向惡趣之業的殊勝因是無明。為什麼呢?因為被無明所壓倒的凡夫,猶如為火烤之熱惱與棍棒之擊打所生的疲勞所壓倒的待宰母牛,由於那疲勞之苦,喝下無味而且給自己帶來不利的熱水;[凡夫]也[同樣]發起由於煩惱的熱惱而無味、由於令墮惡趣而給自己帶來不利的殺生等多種趣向惡趣之業。而趣向善趣之業的殊勝因是有愛。為什麼呢?因為被有愛所壓倒的凡夫,猶如前面所說那樣的母牛,由於對冷水的渴愛,喝下有味而且消除自己疲勞的冷水;[凡夫]也[同樣]發起由於離於煩惱的熱惱而有味、由於令到達善趣而消除自己惡趣之苦的疲勞的離殺生等多種趣向善趣之業。

585. Kasmā pana bhagavā vaṭṭakathaṃ kathento ime dve dhamme sīsaṃ katvā kathetīti? Sugatiduggatigāmino kammassa visesahetubhūtattā. Duggatigāmino hi kammassa visesahetu avijjā. Kasmā? Yasmā avijjābhibhūto puthujjano aggisantāpalaguḷābhighātaparissamābhibhūtā vajjhagāvī tāya parissamāturatāya nirassādampi attano anatthāvahampi ca uṇhodakapānaṃ viya kilesasantāpato nirassādampi duggatinipātanato ca attano anatthāvahampi pāṇātipātādiṃ anekappakāraṃ duggatigāmikammaṃ ārabhati. Sugatigāmino pana kammassa visesahetu bhavataṇhā. Kasmā? Yasmā bhavataṇhābhibhūto puthujjano sā vuttappakārā gāvī sītūdakataṇhāya saassādaṃ attano parissamavinodanañca sītūdakapānaṃ viya kilesasantāpavirahato saassādaṃ sugatisampāpanena attano duggatidukkhaparissamavinodanañca pāṇātipātā veramaṇiādiṃ anekappakāraṃ sugatigāmikammaṃ ārabhati.
586已對照

五百八十六、而在這些作為輪轉之論之首的法中,世尊在某處開示以一法為根本的教說。例如:「諸比丘,如是,行以無明為近依,識以行為近依」等(《相應部》2.23)。同樣:「諸比丘,於諸順取之法隨觀味著而住者,愛增長。以愛為緣而有取」等(《相應部》2.52)。在某處也[開示]以兩者為根本的[教說]。例如:「諸比丘,對於被無明所蓋、與渴愛相應的愚人,這個身體便如是生起了。如是,這個身體與外在的名色——這樣,這就是二者;緣於二者而有觸;唯六處而已,愚人被它們所觸而感受樂與苦」等(《相應部》2.19)。在這些教說中,應知此處的「以無明為緣而有行」,是依無明而以一法為根本的教說。如是,此中首先應了知依教說之別的抉擇。

586. Etesu pana vaṭṭakathāya sīsabhūtesu dhammesu katthaci bhagavā ekadhammamūlikaṃ desanaṃ deseti. Seyyathidaṃ, ‘‘iti kho, bhikkhave, avijjūpanisā saṅkhārā, saṅkhārūpanisaṃ viññāṇa’’ntiādi (saṃ. ni. 2.23). Tathā ‘‘upādāniyesu, bhikkhave, dhammesu assādānupassino viharato taṇhā pavaḍḍhati, taṇhāpaccayā upādāna’’ntiādi (saṃ. ni. 2.52). Katthaci ubhayamūlikampi. Seyyathidaṃ, ‘‘avijjānīvaraṇassa, bhikkhave, bālassa taṇhāya sampayuttassa evamayaṃ kāyo samudāgato. Iti ayañceva kāyo bahiddhā ca nāmarūpaṃ itthetaṃ dvayaṃ. Dvayaṃ paṭicca phasso saḷevāyatanāni, yehi phuṭṭho bālo sukhadukkhaṃ paṭisaṃvedetī’’tiādi (saṃ. ni. 2.19). Tāsu desanāsu ‘‘avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā’’ti ayamidha avijjāvasena ekadhammamūlikā desanāti veditabbā. Evaṃ tāvettha desanābhedato viññātabbo vinicchayo.
587緬 2.158已對照

五百八十七、「依意義」者:依無明等諸語的意義。例如:身惡行等由於不應圓滿之義,名為「不應獲得的(avindiya)」,義即不應得的;獲得(vindati)那不應獲得的,故為「無明(avijjā)」。與此相反,身善行等名為「應獲得的(vindiya)」;不獲得那應獲得的,故為「無明」。令諸蘊的聚義、諸處的處義、諸界的空義、諸根的增上義、諸諦的如實義不被知(aviditaṃ),故也為「無明」。令苦等依逼迫等而說的四種義不被知,故也為「無明」。在無邊際的輪迴中,驅使(javāpeti)眾生奔馳於一切生(yoni)、趣、有、識住、眾生居中,故為「無明」。在勝義上不存在(avijjamāna)的女人、男人等上奔馳(javati),在雖存在的蘊等上卻不奔馳,故為「無明」。再者,由於覆蓋眼識等的依處與所緣,以及緣起與緣生之法,故也為「無明」。

依它而果來,那是緣(paccaya)。「依(paṭicca)」者:義即不離它、不排拒它。「來(eti)」者:義即生起並且轉起。再者,緣義是資助義。既是無明又是緣,故為「無明緣」;因此[說]「以無明為緣」。

造作有為,故為「行」。再者,行有兩種:以無明為緣的行,與以「行」一語而來的行。此中,福行、非福行、不動行三種,與身行、語行、心行三種,這六種是以無明為緣的行。它們全都只是世間的善與不善思。

而有為行、所造作行、能造作行、加行造作行,這四種是以「行」一語而來的行。此中,在「諸行實是無常」等(《長部》2.221、272;《相應部》1.186)中所說的一切有緣之法,名為有為行。由業所生的三地的色、非色法,在諸義注中說為所造作行,它們也正歸入「諸行實是無常」(《長部》2.221;272;《相應部》1.186)這[句]中,但它們單獨出現之處卻不可見。而三地的善、不善思被稱為能造作行,它出現之處在「諸比丘,陷入無明的這個人,造作福行」等(《相應部》2.51)中可見。而身的與心的精進被稱為加行造作行,它出現於「推動之力能行多遠,就行到多遠,[然後]猶如裝在軸上一般立住了」等(《增支部》3.15)中。

而不只是這些,還有其他以「行」一語而來的眾多行,[如]以「賢友毗舍佉,正在入於想受滅的比丘,最先滅去的是語行,其次是身行,再其次是心行」等(《中部》1.464)方式[所說的]。在它們之中,沒有任何一種行不歸入有為行的。從此以後,在「以行為緣而有識」等中所說的,應正依已說的方式了知。

而對於未說的[諸語]:識知,故為「識」。傾向,故為「名」。變壞,故為「色」。在諸來源(āya)上擴展(tanoti),並引導延長者(āyata),故為「處(āyatana)」。觸,故為「觸」。感受,故為「受」。渴求(paritassati),故為「愛」。執取,故為「取」。生成並令生成,故為「有」。生出為「生」。衰老為「老」。依此而死,故為「死」。憂愁為「愁」。悲泣為「悲」。令苦惱(dukkhayati),故為「苦」;或者,依生與住兩方面(dvidhā)掘(khaṇati),故也為「苦(dukkha)」。不悅意之狀為「憂」。極度的勞惱(bhuso āyāso)為「惱(upāyāsa)」。

「生起(sambhavanti)」者:即出生。而且不只與愁等[相連],而應把「生起」一語與一切語[相]連結。否則,說「以無明為緣,諸行」時,便不知道[它們]做什麼;但若連結了「生起」,則[成為]:既是無明又是緣,故為無明緣;因此「以無明為緣,諸行生起」——如是便作了緣與緣所生的差別。一切處都是這個方式。

「這樣(evaṃ)」者:是所說方式的指示。以此顯示:正由無明等原因,不是由自在天化作等。「這(etassa)」者:即前面所說的。「整個(kevalassa)」者:即不混雜的,或全部的。「苦蘊(dukkhakkhandhassa)」者:即苦之聚,不是眾生的,不是樂、淨等的。「集起(samudayo)」者:即出生。「有(hoti)」者:即生起。如是,此中應了知依意義的抉擇。

587. Atthatoti avijjādīnaṃ padānaṃ atthato. Seyyathidaṃ, pūretuṃ ayuttaṭṭhena kāyaduccaritādi avindiyaṃ nāma, aladdhabbanti attho. Taṃ avindiyaṃ vindatīti avijjā. Tabbiparītato kāyasucaritādi vindiyaṃ nāma, taṃ vindiyaṃ na vindatīti avijjā. Khandhānaṃ rāsaṭṭhaṃ, āyatanānaṃ āyatanaṭṭhaṃ, dhātūnaṃ suññaṭṭhaṃ, indriyānaṃ adhipatiyaṭṭhaṃ, saccānaṃ tathaṭṭhaṃ aviditaṃ karotītipi avijjā. Dukkhādīnaṃ pīḷanādivasena vuttaṃ catubbidhaṃ atthaṃ aviditaṃ karotītipi avijjā. Antavirahite saṃsāre sabbayonigatibhavaviññāṇaṭṭhitisattāvāsesu satte javāpetīti avijjā. Paramatthato avijjamānesu itthipurisādīsu javati, vijjamānesupi khandhādīsu na javatīti avijjā. Apica cakkhuviññāṇādīnaṃ vatthārammaṇānaṃ paṭiccasamuppādapaṭiccasamuppannānañca dhammānaṃ chādanatopi avijjā.
Yaṃ paṭicca phalameti, so paccayo. Paṭiccāti na vinā apaccakkhatvāti attho. Etīti uppajjati ceva pavattati cāti attho. Apica upakārakaṭṭho paccayaṭṭho. Avijjā ca sā paccayo cāti avijjāpaccayo. Tasmā avijjāpaccayā.
Saṅkhatamabhisaṅkharontīti saṅkhārā. Apica avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā, saṅkhārasaddena āgatasaṅkhārāti duvidhā saṅkhārā. Tattha puññāpuññāneñjābhisaṅkhārā tayo, kāyavacīcittasaṅkhārā tayoti ime cha avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā. Te sabbepi lokiyakusalākusalacetanāmattameva honti.
Saṅkhatasaṅkhāro, abhisaṅkhatasaṅkhāro, abhisaṅkharaṇakasaṅkhāro, payogābhisaṅkhāroti ime pana cattāro saṅkhāra-saddena āgatasaṅkhārā. Tattha ‘‘aniccā vata saṅkhārā’’tiādīsu (dī. ni. 2.221, 272; saṃ. ni. 1.186) vuttā sabbepi sappaccayā dhammā saṅkhatasaṅkhārā nāma. Kammanibbattā tebhūmakā rūpārūpadhammā abhisaṅkhatasaṅkhārāti aṭṭhakathāsu vuttā, tepi ‘‘aniccā vata saṅkhārā’’ti (dī. ni. 2.221; 272; saṃ. ni. 1.186) ettheva saṅgahaṃ gacchanti. Visuṃ pana nesaṃ āgataṭṭhānaṃ na paññāyati. Tebhūmikakusalākusalacetanā pana abhisaṅkharaṇakasaṅkhāroti vuccati, tassa ‘‘avijjāgatoyaṃ, bhikkhave, purisapuggalo puññañceva saṅkhāraṃ abhisaṅkharotī’’tiādīsu (saṃ. ni. 2.51) āgataṭṭhānaṃ paññāyati. Kāyikacetasikaṃ pana vīriyaṃ payogābhisaṅkhāroti vuccati, so ‘‘yāvatikā abhisaṅkhārassa gati, tāvatikā gantvā akkhāhataṃ maññe aṭṭhāsī’’tiādīsu (a. ni. 3.15) āgato.
Na kevalañca eteyeva, aññepi ‘‘saññāvedayitanirodhaṃ samāpajjantassa kho, āvuso visākha, bhikkhuno paṭhamaṃ nirujjhati vacīsaṅkhāro, tato kāyasaṅkhāro, tato cittasaṅkhāro’’tiādinā (ma. ni. 1.464) nayena saṅkhāra-saddena āgatā aneke saṅkhārā. Tesu natthi so saṅkhāro, yo saṅkhatasaṅkhārehi saṅgahaṃ na gaccheyya, ito paraṃ saṅkhārapaccayā viññāṇantiādīsu vuttaṃ vuttanayeneva veditabbaṃ.
Avutte pana vijānātīti viññāṇaṃ. Namatīti nāmaṃ. Ruppatīti rūpaṃ. Āye tanoti āyatañca nayatīti āyatanaṃ. Phusatīti phasso. Vedayatīti vedanā. Paritassatīti taṇhā. Upādiyatīti upādānaṃ. Bhavati bhāvayati cāti bhavo. Jananaṃ jāti. Jiraṇaṃ jarā. Maranti etenāti maraṇaṃ. Socanaṃ soko. Paridevanaṃ paridevo. Dukkhayatīti dukkhaṃ. Uppādaṭṭhitivasena vā dvidhā khaṇatītipi dukkhaṃ. Dummanabhāvo domanassaṃ. Bhuso āyāso upāyāso.
Sambhavantīti abhinibbattanti. Na kevalañca sokādīheva, atha kho sabbapadehi sambhavanti-saddassa yojanā kātabbā. Itarathā hi ‘‘avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā’’ti vutte kiṃ karontīti na paññāyeyya, sambhavantīti pana yojanāya sati avijjā ca sā paccayo cāti avijjāpaccayo. Tasmā avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā sambhavantīti paccayapaccayuppannavavatthānaṃ kataṃ hoti. Esa nayo sabbattha.
Evanti niddiṭṭhanayanidassanaṃ. Tena avijjādīheva kāraṇehi, na issaranimmānādīhīti dasseti. Etassāti yathāvuttassa. Kevalassāti asammissassa, sakalassa vā. Dukkhakkhandhassāti dukkhasamūhassa, na sattassa, na sukhasubhādīnaṃ. Samudayoti nibbatti. Hotīti sambhavati. Evamettha atthato viññātabbo vinicchayo.
588緬 2.160已對照

五百八十八、「依相等」者:依無明等的相等。例如:無明以無智為相,以迷惑為味,以覆蓋為現起,以漏為近因。諸行以造作為相,以營求為味,以思為現起,以無明為近因。識以識知為相,以先導為味,以結生為現起,以行為近因,或以依處與所緣為近因。名以傾向為相,以相應為味,以不分離為現起,以識為近因。色以變壞為相,以散佈為味,以無記為現起,以識為近因。六處以[作為]處為相,以見等為味,以依處與門之性為現起,以名色為近因。觸以觸為相,以撞擊為味,以會合為現起,以六處為近因。受以領受為相,以享受境之味為味,以樂與苦為現起,以觸為近因。愛以因為相,以歡喜為味,以不滿足之性為現起,以受為近因。取以執取為相,以不放舍為味,以愛的堅固與見為現起,以愛為近因。有以業與業果為相,以令生成與生成為味,以善、不善、無記為現起,以取為近因。生等的相等,應正依〈諦的解說〉中所說的方式了知。如是,此中也應了知依相等的抉擇。

588. Lakkhaṇāditoti avijjādīnaṃ lakkhaṇādito. Seyyathidaṃ – aññāṇalakkhaṇā avijjā, sammohanarasā, chādanapaccupaṭṭhānā, āsavapadaṭṭhānā. Abhisaṅkharaṇalakkhaṇā saṅkhārā, āyūhanarasā, cetanāpaccupaṭṭhānā, avijjāpadaṭṭhānā. Vijānanalakkhaṇaṃ viññāṇaṃ, pubbaṅgamarasaṃ, paṭisandhipaccupaṭṭhānaṃ, saṅkhārapadaṭṭhānaṃ, vatthārammaṇapadaṭṭhānaṃ vā. Namanalakkhaṇaṃ nāmaṃ, sampayogarasaṃ, avinibbhogapaccupaṭṭhānaṃ, viññāṇapadaṭṭhānaṃ. Ruppanalakkhaṇaṃ rūpaṃ, vikiraṇarasaṃ, abyākatapaccupaṭṭhānaṃ, viññāṇapadaṭṭhānaṃ. Āyatanalakkhaṇaṃ saḷāyatanaṃ, dassanādirasaṃ, vatthudvārabhāvapaccupaṭṭhānaṃ, nāmarūpapadaṭṭhānaṃ. Phusanalakkhaṇo phasso, saṅghaṭṭanaraso, saṅgatipaccupaṭṭhāno, saḷāyatanapadaṭṭhāno. Anubhavanalakkhaṇā vedanā, visayarasasambhogarasā, sukhadukkhapaccupaṭṭhānā, phassapadaṭṭhānā. Hetulakkhaṇā taṇhā, abhinandanarasā, atittabhāvapaccupaṭṭhānā, vedanāpadaṭṭhānā. Gahaṇalakkhaṇaṃ upādānaṃ, amuñcanarasaṃ, taṇhādaḷhattadiṭṭhipaccupaṭṭhānaṃ, taṇhāpadaṭṭhānaṃ. Kammakammaphalalakkhaṇo bhavo, bhāvanabhavanaraso, kusalākusalābyākatapaccupaṭṭhāno, upādānapadaṭṭhāno. Jātiādīnaṃ lakkhaṇādīni saccaniddese vuttanayeneva veditabbāni. Evamettha lakkhaṇāditopi viññātabbo vinicchayo.
589已對照

五百八十九、「依一種等」者:此中,無明由無智、不見、痴等之性為一種;由不行道與邪行道為兩種;同樣由有行與無行[為兩種];由與三受相應為三種;由[障]四諦的通達為四種;由覆蓋五趣的過患為五種;而由門與所緣,應知一切非色法都有六種之性。

589. Ekavidhāditoti ettha avijjā aññāṇādassanamohādibhāvato ekavidhā. Appaṭipattimicchāpaṭipattito duvidhā. Tathā sasaṅkhārāsaṅkhārato. Vedanattayasampayogato tividhā. Catusaccapaṭivedhato catubbidhā. Gatipañcakādīnavacchādanato pañcavidhā. Dvārārammaṇato pana sabbesupi arūpadhammesu chabbidhatā veditabbā.
已對照

諸行由有漏、有異熟法之性等為一種;由善與不善為兩種;同樣由小與廣大、下劣與中等、邪性決定與不決定[為兩種];由福行等之性為三種;由導向四生為四種;由趣向五趣為五種。

Saṅkhārā sāsavavipākadhammadhammādibhāvato ekavidhā. Kusalākusalato duvidhā. Tathā parittamahaggatahīnamajjhimamicchattaniyatāniyatato. Tividhā puññābhisaṅkhārādibhāvato. Catubbidhā catuyonisaṃvattanato. Pañcavidhā pañcagatigāmito.
已對照

識由世間的、異熟等之性為一種;由有因與無因等為兩種;由屬於三有、由與三受相應、由無因、二因、三因為三種;依生與趣為四種與五種。

Viññāṇaṃ lokiyavipākādibhāvato ekavidhaṃ. Sahetukāhetukādito duvidhaṃ. Bhavattayapariyāpannato, vedanattayasampayogato, ahetukadvihetukatihetukato ca tividhaṃ. Yonigativasena catubbidhaṃ, pañcavidhañca.
已對照

名色由依止於識、由以業為緣為一種;由有所緣與無所緣為兩種;由過去等為三種;依生與趣為四種與五種。

Nāmarūpaṃ viññāṇasannissayato kammapaccayato ca ekavidhaṃ. Sārammaṇanārammaṇato duvidhaṃ. Atītādito tividhaṃ. Yonigativasena catubbidhaṃ, pañcavidhañca.
已對照

六處由生源與集合之處為一種;由大種淨色與識等為兩種;由以已達、未達、非兩者為行境為三種;由屬於生與趣為四種與五種——依此方式,也應了知觸等的一種等之性。如是,此中也應了知依一種等的抉擇。

Saḷāyatanaṃ sañjātisamosaraṇaṭṭhānato ekavidhaṃ. Bhūtappasādaviññāṇādito duvidhaṃ. Sampattāsampattanobhayagocarato tividhaṃ. Yonigatipariyāpannato catubbidhaṃ pañcavidhañcāti iminā nayena phassādīnampi ekavidhādibhāvo veditabboti evamettha ekavidhāditopi viññātabbo vinicchayo.
590緬 2.161已對照

五百九十、「以及諸支的差別」者:此中說愁等,是為了顯示有輪的不斷。因為它們是在為老死所擊打的愚人[身上]生起的。即如所說:「諸比丘,無聞凡夫被身體的苦受所觸時,便憂愁、疲憊、悲泣,捶胸哭泣,陷於迷亂。」(《相應部》4.252)而只要它們轉起,就[有]無明[的轉起]——如是,有輪又與「以無明為緣而有行」相連結。所以,應把它們正與老死合為一略攝,了知緣起支正是十二。如是,此中也應了知依諸支差別的抉擇。

590. Aṅgānañca vavatthānāti sokādayo cettha bhavacakkassa avicchedadassanatthaṃ vuttā. Jarāmaraṇabbhāhatassa hi bālassa te sambhavanti. Yathāha – ‘‘assutavā, bhikkhave, puthujjano sārīrikāya dukkhāya vedanāya phuṭṭho samāno socati kilamati paridevati urattāḷiṃ kandati sammohamāpajjatī’’ti (saṃ. ni. 4.252). Yāva ca tesaṃ pavatti, tāva avijjāyāti punapi avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārāti sambandhameva hoti bhavacakkaṃ. Tasmā tesaṃ jarāmaraṇeneva ekasaṅkhepaṃ katvā dvādaseva paṭiccasamuppādaṅgānīti veditabbāni. Evamettha aṅgānaṃ vavatthānatopi viññātabbo vinicchayo.
已對照

這暫且是此中的略說。

Ayaṃ tāvettha saṅkhepakathā.
已對照

「以無明為緣而有行」句論

Avijjāpaccayāsaṅkhārapadakathā
591已對照

五百九十一、(底本作「561」,依前後段序與大復注 67 冊同處作 591 更正)而這是詳說之法——「無明」者:依經教的理趣,是於苦等四處的無智;依阿毗達摩的理趣,是於前際等在內的八[處]的[無智]。因為這已被說過:「此中,什麼是無明?於苦的無智……乃至……於導至苦滅之道的無智,於前際的無智,於後際、於前際後際、於此緣性[與]緣生之法的無智。」(《法集論》1106)此中,雖然除了出世間的二諦之外,在其餘諸處無明是依所緣而生起,即使如此,此處所意指的正是依覆蓋[而說的無明]。因為它生起後,覆蓋苦諦而住,不讓[人]通達[其]如實的自味之相;同樣覆蓋集、滅、道,覆蓋稱為前際的過去五蘊、稱為後際的未來五蘊、稱為前際後際的這兩者,覆蓋稱為「此緣性[與]緣生之法」的此緣性與緣生之法而住;不讓[人]於此通達「這是無明,這些是行」如此如實的自味之相。所以稱為「於苦的無智……乃至……於此緣性[與]緣生之法的無智」。

591. Ayaṃ pana vitthāranayo – avijjāti suttantapariyāyena dukkhādīsu catūsu ṭhānesu aññāṇaṃ, abhidhammapariyāyena pubbantādīhi saddhiṃ aṭṭhasu. Vuttañhetaṃ ‘‘tattha katamā avijjā, dukkhe aññāṇaṃ…pe… dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paṭipadāya aññāṇaṃ, pubbante aññāṇaṃ, aparante, pubbantāparante, idappaccayatāpaṭiccasamuppannesu dhammesu aññāṇa’’nti (dha. sa. 1106). Tattha kiñcāpi ṭhapetvā lokuttaraṃ saccadvayaṃ sesaṭṭhānesu ārammaṇavasena avijjā uppajjati, evaṃ santepi paṭicchādanavaseneva idha adhippetā. Sā hi uppannā dukkhasaccaṃ paṭicchādetvā tiṭṭhati, yāthāvasarasalakkhaṇaṃ paṭivijjhituṃ na deti, tathā samudayaṃ, nirodhaṃ, maggaṃ, pubbantasaṅkhātaṃ atītaṃ khandhapañcakaṃ, aparantasaṅkhātaṃ anāgataṃ khandhapañcakaṃ, pubbantāparantasaṅkhātaṃ tadubhayaṃ, idappaccayatāpaṭiccasamuppannadhammasaṅkhātaṃ idappaccayatañceva paṭiccasamuppannadhamme ca paṭicchādetvā tiṭṭhati. ‘‘Ayaṃ avijjā, ime saṅkhārā’’ti evaṃ yāthāvasarasalakkhaṇamettha paṭivijjhituṃ na deti. Tasmā dukkhe aññāṇaṃ…pe… idappaccayatāpaṭiccasamuppannesu dhammesu aññāṇanti vuccati.
592緬 2.162已對照

五百九十二、「諸行」者:前面略說的六種,即福[行]等三種、身行等三種;而此處詳說,福行是依布施、持戒等而轉起的八種欲界善思,與依修習而轉起的五種色界善思,共十三思。非福行是依殺生等而轉起的十二種不善思。不動行是唯依修習而轉起的四種無色界善思——如是三種行共二十九思。

592. Saṅkhārāti puññādayo tayo kāyasaṅkhārādayo tayoti evaṃ pubbe saṅkhepato vuttā cha, vitthārato panettha puññābhisaṅkhāro dānasīlādivasena pavattā aṭṭha kāmāvacarakusalacetanā ceva bhāvanāvasena pavattā pañca rūpāvacarakusalacetanā cāti terasa cetanā honti. Apuññābhisaṅkhāro pāṇātipātādivasena pavattā dvādasa akusalacetanā. Āneñjābhisaṅkhāro bhāvanāvaseneva pavattā catasso arūpāvacarakusalacetanā cāti tayopi saṅkhārā ekūnatiṃsa cetanā honti.
已對照

而於其餘三種中,身思是身行,語思是語行,意思是心行。這三法組是為了顯示在營求業的剎那,福行等從門而轉起而說的。因為引生身表而從身門轉起的八種欲界善思、十二種不善思,共二十思,名為身行。正是它們引生語表而從語門轉起,名為語行。而神通思,由於此後不成為識的緣,此處不取。又如神通思一樣,掉舉思也不[成為識的緣]。所以它也應在成為識的緣這一點上除去;但它們全都是以無明為緣的。而不引生兩種表、在意門生起的一切二十九思,是心行。如是,這三法組正歸入前一三法組——所以就意義而言,應知無明的緣性正是依福行等[而說]。

Itaresu pana tīsu kāyasañcetanā kāyasaṅkhāro, vacīsañcetanā vacīsaṅkhāro, manosañcetanā cittasaṅkhāro. Ayaṃ tiko kammāyūhanakkhaṇe puññābhisaṅkhārādīnaṃ dvārato pavattidassanatthaṃ vutto. Kāyaviññattiṃ samuṭṭhāpetvā hi kāyadvārato pavattā aṭṭha kāmāvacarakusalacetanā, dvādasa akusalacetanāti samavīsati cetanā kāyasaṅkhāro nāma. Tā eva vacīviññattiṃ samuṭṭhāpetvā vacīdvārato pavattā vacīsaṅkhāro nāma. Abhiññācetanā panettha parato viññāṇassa paccayo na hotīti na gahitā. Yathā ca abhiññācetanā, evaṃ uddhaccacetanāpi na hoti. Tasmā sāpi viññāṇassa paccayabhāve apanetabbā, avijjāpaccayā pana sabbāpetā honti. Ubhopi viññattiyo asamuṭṭhāpetvā manodvāre uppannā pana sabbāpi ekūnatiṃsati cetanā cittasaṅkhāroti. Iti ayaṃ tiko purimattikameva pavisatīti atthato puññābhisaṅkhārādīnaṃyeva vasena avijjāya paccayabhāvo veditabbo.
593已對照

五百九十三、此中或有[人問]:「然而應如何了知『這些行以無明為緣』呢?」[答:]由於有無明時[它們]才有。因為凡對苦等稱為無明的無智未舍斷者,他首先由於對苦以及前際等的無智,把輪迴之苦以樂想執取,便發起作為那[苦]之因的三種行。由於對集的無智,把為渴愛所裝備、雖作為苦因的諸行,誤以為樂因而發起。而由於對滅與道的無智,把並非苦滅的殊勝趣[處]想為苦滅,把並非滅之道的祭祀、求不死之苦行等想為滅之道,希求苦滅,便以祭祀、求不死之苦行等為門,發起三種行。

593. Tattha siyā – kathaṃ panetaṃ jānitabbaṃ ‘‘ime saṅkhārā avijjā paccayā hontī’’ti? Avijjābhāve bhāvato. Yassa hi dukkhādīsu avijjāsaṅkhātaṃ aññāṇaṃ appahīnaṃ hoti, so dukkhe tāva pubbantādīsu ca aññāṇena saṃsāradukkhaṃ sukhasaññāya gahetvā tasseva hetubhūte tividhepi saṅkhāre ārabhati. Samudaye aññāṇena dukkhahetubhūtepi taṇhāparikkhāre saṅkhāre sukhahetuto maññamāno ārabhati. Nirodhe pana magge ca aññāṇena dukkhassa anirodhabhūtepi gativisese dukkhanirodhasaññī hutvā nirodhassa ca amaggabhūtesupi yaññāmaratapādīsu nirodhamaggasaññī hutvā dukkhanirodhaṃ patthayamāno yaññāmaratapādimukhena tividhepi saṅkhāre ārabhati.
緬 2.163已對照

再者,他由於對四諦的無明未舍斷之性,特別是不知那稱為福果、[卻]夾雜著生、老、病、死等眾多過患的苦是苦,為了證得它,便發起分為身行、語行、心行的福行,猶如渴求天女者[跳]崖。又看不見那被認為是樂的福果在終了時引生大焦熱(mahāpariḷāha)的壞苦性與少味性,便發起作為它之緣的、前面所說那樣的福行,猶如飛蛾撲向燈焰,又猶如貪圖蜜滴者舔塗蜜的刀刃。又看不見在有異熟的欲之受用等中的過患,由於樂想與為煩惱所壓倒,便發起從三門轉起的非福行,猶如愚童玩糞,又猶如欲死者吃毒。又不覺知在無色的異熟中的行[苦]性與壞苦性,由於常等顛倒,便發起作為心行的不動行,猶如迷方者走向鬼城之路。

Apica so tāya catūsu saccesu appahīnāvijjatāya visesato jātijarārogamaraṇādianekādīnavavokiṇṇampi puññaphalasaṅkhātaṃ dukkhaṃ dukkhato ajānanto tassa adhigamāya kāyavacīcittasaṅkhārabhedaṃ puññābhisaṅkhāraṃ ārabhati devaccharakāmako viya maruppapātaṃ. Sukhasammatassāpi ca tassa puññaphalassa ante mahāpariḷāhajanikaṃ vipariṇāmadukkhataṃ appassādatañca apassantopi tappaccayaṃ vuttappakārameva puññābhisaṅkhāraṃ ārabhati salabho viya dīpasikhābhinipātaṃ, madhubindugiddho viya ca madhulittasatthadhārālehanaṃ. Kāmupasevanādīsu ca savipākesu ādīnavaṃ apassanto sukhasaññāya ceva kilesābhibhūtatāya ca dvārattayappavattampi apuññābhisaṅkhāraṃ ārabhati, bālo viya gūthakīḷanaṃ, maritukāmo viya ca visakhādanaṃ. Āruppavipākesu cāpi saṅkhāravipariṇāmadukkhataṃ anavabujjhamāno sassatādivipallāsena cittasaṅkhārabhūtaṃ āneñjābhisaṅkhāraṃ ārabhati, disāmūḷho viya pisācanagarābhimukhamaggagamanaṃ.
已對照

如是,因為正由有無明而有行,不是由無[無明而有],所以這應了知:「這些行以無明為緣。」這也已被說過:「諸比丘,無知者陷入無明,既造作福行,也造作非福行,也造作不動行。而諸比丘,當比丘的無明已斷、明已生起時,他由於無明的離貪、明的生起,不造作福行。」

Evaṃ yasmā avijjābhāvatova saṅkhārabhāvo, na abhāvato. Tasmā jānitabbametaṃ ‘‘ime saṅkhārā avijjāpaccayā hontī’’ti. Vuttampi cetaṃ ‘‘avidvā, bhikkhave, avijjāgato puññābhisaṅkhārampi abhisaṅkharoti, apuññābhisaṅkhārampi abhisaṅkharoti, āneñjābhisaṅkhārampi abhisaṅkharoti. Yato ca kho, bhikkhave, bhikkhuno avijjā pahīnā, vijjā uppannā; so avijjāvirāgā vijjuppādā neva puññābhisaṅkhāraṃ abhisaṅkharotī’’ti.
已對照

《發趣論》諸緣論

Paṭṭhānapaccayakathā
594已對照

五百九十四、於此[有人]說:「我們暫且承認這『無明是諸行之緣』,然而這一點應當說:[它]是哪些行的緣?怎樣為緣?」對此,這樣說:因為世尊說了「因緣(hetupaccaya)、所緣緣、增上緣、無間緣、等無間緣、俱生緣、相互緣、依止緣、親依止緣、前生緣、後生緣、串習緣、業緣、異熟緣、食緣、根緣、禪那緣、道緣、相應緣、不相應緣、有緣、無有緣、離去緣、不離去緣」(《發趣論》1.1〈緣的總說〉)二十四緣。

594. Etthāha – gaṇhāma tāva etaṃ avijjā saṅkhārānaṃ paccayoti, idaṃ pana vattabbaṃ katamesaṃ saṅkhārānaṃ kathaṃ paccayo hotīti? Tatridaṃ vuccati, bhagavatā hi ‘‘hetupaccayo, ārammaṇapaccayo, adhipatipaccayo, anantarapaccayo, samanantarapaccayo, sahajātapaccayo, aññamaññapaccayo, nissayapaccayo, upanissayapaccayo, purejātapaccayo, pacchājātapaccayo, āsevanapaccayo, kammapaccayo, vipākapaccayo, āhārapaccayo, indriyapaccayo, jhānapaccayo, maggapaccayo, sampayuttapaccayo, vippayuttapaccayo, atthipaccayo, natthipaccayo, vigatapaccayo, avigatapaccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.paccayuddesa) catuvīsati paccayā vuttā.
緬 2.164已對照

此中,是因又是緣,故為因緣;成為因而為緣,即以因之性而為緣,是所說的意思。於所緣緣等,也是這同樣的方法。

Tattha hetu ca so paccayo cāti hetupaccayo, hetu hutvā paccayo, hetubhāvena paccayoti vuttaṃ hoti. Ārammaṇapaccayādīsupi eseva nayo.
595緬 2.165已對照

五百九十五、此中,「因(hetu)」者:這是論式支分、原因、根的增語。因為在「宗、因」等[語]中,世間[的論理家]稱論式支分為因;而在教中,於「諸法從因生」等[語](《大品》60)中,[因是]原因;於「三善因、三不善因」等[語](《法集論》1059)中,根稱為因,這[根]是此處所指的。而「緣(paccaya)」,此中語義是這樣:依之而從此來,故為緣;不捨離它而轉起,此是其義。因為若某一法不捨離另一法而住立或生起,那[另一法]就是它的緣,是所說的意思。而就相而言,緣以助益為相。因為若某一法對某一法的住立或生起有助益,那[前者]就稱為那[後者]的緣。緣、因、原因、因緣(nidāna)、生源、起源等,就義而言是一,就文而言是異。如是,以根之義為因,以助益之義為緣,簡略地說,以根之義助益的法是因緣。

諸阿闍梨的意趣是:它猶如稻種等之於稻等,又猶如寶珠之色等之於寶珠之光等,是成就善等[法]之善等性者。然而若是如此,於由其等起的諸色中,因緣性就不成立。因為它並不成就它們的善等性,而[對它們]又並非不是緣。因為這已被說過:「諸因以因緣為與因相應諸法及由其等起諸色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.1)。又諸無因心離了它,無記性也已成立;諸有因[心]的善等性也是繫於如理作意等,而不是繫於相應之因。又若相應諸因中的善等性唯由自性而有,那麼諸相應[法的善等性]所繫之因——無貪,就應只是善的,或只是無記的。然而因為它兩種都有,所以正如於諸相應[法]中,於諸因中也應[從他處]尋求善等性。

然而若不依成就善等性來取諸因的根義,而依成就善安立性來取,就沒有任何相違。因為得到因緣的諸法,猶如根已長成的樹木,是堅固、善安立的;無因的[諸法],猶如胡麻子(tilabījaka)等水苔,不善安立。如是,應知以根之義助益,即以成就善安立性而助益的法,是因緣。

595. Tattha hetūti vacanāvayavakāraṇamūlānametaṃ adhivacanaṃ. ‘‘Paṭiññā, hetū’’tiādīsu hi loke vacanāvayavo hetūti vuccati. Sāsane pana ‘‘ye dhammā hetuppabhavā’’tiādīsu (mahāva. 60) kāraṇaṃ. ‘‘Tayo kusalahetū, tayo akusalahetū’’tiādīsu (dha. sa. 1059) mūlaṃ hetūti vuccati, taṃ idha adhippetaṃ. Paccayoti ettha pana ayaṃ vacanattho, paṭicca etasmā etīti paccayo. Apaccakkhāya naṃ vattatīti attho. Yo hi dhammo yaṃ dhammaṃ apaccakkhāya tiṭṭhati vā uppajjati vā, so tassa paccayoti vuttaṃ hoti. Lakkhaṇato pana upakārakalakkhaṇo paccayo. Yo hi dhammo yassa dhammassa ṭhitiyā vā uppattiyā vā upakārako hoti, so tassa paccayoti vuccati. Paccayo, hetu, kāraṇaṃ, nidānaṃ, sambhavo, pabhavotiādi atthato ekaṃ, byañjanato nānaṃ. Iti mūlaṭṭhena hetu, upakārakaṭṭhena paccayoti saṅkhepato mūlaṭṭhena upakārako dhammo hetupaccayo.
So sāliādīnaṃ sālibījādīni viya, maṇipabhādīnaṃ viya ca maṇivaṇṇādayo kusalādīnaṃ kusalādibhāvasādhakoti ācariyānaṃ adhippāyo. Evaṃ sante pana taṃsamuṭṭhānarūpesu hetupaccayatā na sampajjati. Na hi so tesaṃ kusalādibhāvaṃ sādheti, na ca paccayo na hoti. Vuttañhetaṃ ‘‘hetū hetusampayuttakānaṃ dhammānaṃ taṃsamuṭṭhānānañca rūpānaṃ hetupaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.1). Ahetukacittānañca vinā etena abyākatabhāvo siddho, sahetukānampi ca yonisomanasikārādipaṭibaddho kusalādibhāvo, na sampayuttahetupaṭibaddho. Yadi ca sampayuttahetūsu sabhāvatova kusalādibhāvo siyā, sampayuttesu hetupaṭibaddho alobho kusalo vā siyā abyākato vā. Yasmā pana ubhayathāpi hoti, tasmā yathā sampayuttesu, evaṃ hetūsupi kusalāditā pariyesitabbā.
Kusalādibhāvasādhanavasena pana hetūnaṃ mūlaṭṭhaṃ agahetvā suppatiṭṭhitabhāvasādhanavasena gayhamāne na kiñci virujjhati. Laddhahetupaccayā hi dhammā virūḷhamūlā viya pādapā thirā honti suppatiṭṭhitā, ahetukā tilabījakādisevālā viya na suppatiṭṭhitā. Iti mūlaṭṭhena upakārakoti suppatiṭṭhitabhāvasādhanena upakārako dhammo hetupaccayoti veditabbo.
596已對照

五百九十六、在那之後的[諸緣]中,以所緣之性助益的法,是所緣緣。它雖以「色處為眼識界[之緣]」(《發趣論》1.1.2)起始,卻以「緣取任何法而生起任何心、心所諸法,那些[被緣取的]法以所緣緣為那些[心、心所]法之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.2)作結,所以沒有任何法不是[所緣緣]。因為正如虛弱的人唯有攀扶杖或繩才能起身、站立,同樣,心、心所諸法唯有緣取色等所緣才生起、住立。因此,應知一切成為心、心所之所緣的法,都是所緣緣。

596. Tato paresu ārammaṇabhāvena upakārako dhammo ārammaṇapaccayo. So ‘‘rūpāyatanaṃ cakkhuviññāṇadhātuyā’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.2) ārabhitvāpi ‘‘yaṃ yaṃ dhammaṃ ārabbha ye ye dhammā uppajjanti cittacetasikā dhammā, te te dhammā tesaṃ tesaṃ dhammānaṃ ārammaṇapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.2) osāpitattā na koci dhammo na hoti. Yathā hi dubbalo puriso daṇḍaṃ vā rajjuṃ vā ālambitvāva uṭṭhahati ceva tiṭṭhati ca, evaṃ cittacetasikā dhammā rūpādiārammaṇaṃ ārabbheva uppajjanti ceva tiṭṭhanti ca. Tasmā sabbepi cittacetasikānaṃ ārammaṇabhūtā dhammā ārammaṇapaccayoti veditabbā.
597已對照

五百九十七、以為首之義助益的法,是增上緣;它依俱生與所緣有兩種。此中,依「欲增上以增上緣為與欲相應諸法及由其等起諸色之緣」等語(《發趣論》1.3.3),應知稱為欲、精進、心、審察的四法是增上緣,但不是同時[俱為增上]。因為當心以欲為主導、以欲為首而轉起時,唯有欲是增上,其餘的不是。於其餘[三者]也是這同樣的方法。

597. Jeṭṭhakaṭṭhena upakārako dhammo adhipatipaccayo, so sahajātārammaṇavasena duvidho. Tattha ‘‘chandādhipati chandasampayuttakānaṃ dhammānaṃ taṃsamuṭṭhānānañca rūpānaṃ adhipatipaccayena paccayo’’tiādivacanato (paṭṭhā. 1.3.3) chandavīriyacittavīmaṃsāsaṅkhātā cattāro dhammā adhipatipaccayoti veditabbā, no ca kho ekato. Yadā hi chandaṃ dhuraṃ chandaṃ jeṭṭhakaṃ katvā cittaṃ pavattati, tadā chandova adhipati, na itare. Esa nayo sesesupi.
已對照

而諸非色法尊重某法而轉起,那[法]就是它們的所緣增上。因此說:「尊重任何法而生起任何心、心所諸法,那些[被尊重的]法以增上緣為那些[心、心所]法之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.3)。

Yaṃ pana dhammaṃ garuṃ katvā arūpadhammā pavattanti, so nesaṃ ārammaṇādhipati. Tena vuttaṃ ‘‘yaṃ yaṃ dhammaṃ garuṃ katvā ye ye dhammā uppajjanti cittacetasikā dhammā, te te dhammā tesaṃ tesaṃ dhammānaṃ adhipatipaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.3).
598緬 2.166已對照

五百九十八、以無間之性助益的法,是無間緣;以等無間之性助益的法,是等無間緣。而這兩種緣,[諸師]多方加以繁衍。此中的精要是這樣:凡是「眼識之後是意界,意界之後是意識界」等心的定律(cittaniyama),由於它唯依前前心而得成就,不是別樣,所以能令適當的心生起在各自之後無間生起的法,是無間緣。正因此[世尊]說——「無間緣:眼識界及與其相應諸法以無間緣為意界及與其相應諸法之緣」等(《發趣論》1.1.4)。凡是無間緣,那也就是等無間緣。因為此中的差別只是文,猶如於積集與相續,又猶如於增語二法、詞釋二法等;而就義而言,則沒有差別。

598. Anantarabhāvena upakārako dhammo anantarapaccayo. Samanantarabhāvena upakārako dhammo samanantarapaccayo. Idañca paccayadvayaṃ bahudhā papañcayanti. Ayaṃ panettha sāro, yo hi esa cakkhuviññāṇānantarā manodhātu, manodhātuanantarā manoviññāṇadhātūtiādi cittaniyamo, so yasmā purimapurimacittavaseneva ijjhati, na aññathā, tasmā attano attano anantaraṃ anurūpassa cittuppādassa uppādanasamattho dhammo anantarapaccayo. Tenevāha – ‘‘anantarapaccayoti cakkhuviññāṇadhātu taṃsampayuttakā ca dhammā manodhātuyā taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ anantarapaccayena paccayo’’tiādi (paṭṭhā. 1.1.4). Yo anantarapaccayo, sveva samanantarapaccayo. Byañjanamattameva hettha nānaṃ, upacayasantatīsu viya adhivacananiruttidukādīsu viya ca. Atthato pana nānaṃ natthi.
已對照

而諸阿闍梨的見解「依義之無間為無間緣,依時之無間為等無間緣」,那[見解]與「從滅[盡定]出起者的非想非非想處善,以等無間緣為果等至之緣」等語(《發趣論》1.1.418)相違。他們於此也說:「諸法令[後法]等起的能力並未衰減,而是因被修習力所遮止,諸法才不等無間地生起」,那也正是成立了時之無間的不存在。因為由於修習力,那裡沒有時之無間——我們說的也正是這個。而因為沒有時之無間,所以[依你們]等無間緣性就不合理;因為[你們的]所執是:它們依時之無間而為等無間緣。所以,此中不要作執著,[兩者的]差別應理解為唯是就文而言,不是就義而言。怎樣呢?它們之間沒有間隔,故為無間;由於沒有[如色聚那樣的]形狀(saṇṭhāna),是善無間,故為等無間。

Yampi ‘‘atthānantaratāya anantarapaccayo, kālānantaratāya samanantarapaccayo’’ti ācariyānaṃ mataṃ, taṃ ‘‘nirodhā vuṭṭhahantassa nevasaññānāsaññāyatanakusalaṃ phalasamāpattiyā samanantarapaccayena paccayo’’tiādīhi (paṭṭhā. 1.1.418) virujjhati. Yampi tattha vadanti ‘‘dhammānaṃ samuṭṭhāpanasamatthatā na parihāyati, bhāvanābalena pana vāritattā dhammā samanantarā nuppajjantī’’ti, tampi kālānantaratāya abhāvameva sādheti. Bhāvanābalena hi tattha kālānantaratā natthīti, mayampi etadeva vadāma. Yasmā ca kālānantaratā natthi, tasmā samanantarapaccayatā na yujjati. Kālānantaratāya hi tesaṃ samanantarapaccayo hotīti laddhi. Tasmā abhinivesaṃ akatvā byañjanamattatovettha nānākaraṇaṃ paccetabbaṃ, na atthato. Kathaṃ? Natthi etesaṃ antaranti hi anantarā. Saṇṭhānābhāvato suṭṭhu anantarāti samanantarā.
599已對照

五百九十九、正在生起時,以令[他法]一起生起之性助益的法,是俱生緣,猶如燈之於光明。它依非色蘊等有六種。即如所說——「四非色蘊相互以俱生緣為緣。四大種相互,入胎剎那的名色相互,心、心所諸法為心等起諸色,大種為所造色,諸色法為諸非色法,有時以俱生緣為緣,有時不以俱生緣為緣」(《發趣論》1.1.6)。這[最後一句]是專就心所依處而說的。

599. Uppajjamānova saha uppādanabhāvena upakārako dhammo sahajātapaccayo pakāsassa padīpo viya. So arūpakkhandhādivasena chabbidho hoti. Yathāha – ‘‘cattāro khandhā arūpino aññamaññaṃ sahajātapaccayena paccayo. Cattāro mahābhūtā aññamaññaṃ, okkantikkhaṇe nāmarūpaṃ aññamaññaṃ, cittacetasikā dhammā cittasamuṭṭhānānaṃ rūpānaṃ, mahābhūtā upādārūpānaṃ, rūpino dhammā arūpīnaṃ dhammānaṃ kiñcikāle sahajātapaccayena paccayo, kiñcikāle na sahajātapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.6). Idaṃ hadayavatthumeva sandhāya vuttaṃ.
600緬 2.167已對照

六百、以相互令生起、支持之性助益的法,是相互緣,猶如相互支持的三杖。它依非色蘊等有三種。即如所說——「四非色蘊以相互緣為緣。四大種、入胎剎那的名色以相互緣為緣」(《發趣論》1.1.7)。

600. Aññamaññaṃ uppādanupatthambhanabhāvena upakārako dhammo aññamaññapaccayo aññamaññūpatthambhakaṃ tidaṇḍakaṃ viya. So arūpakkhandhādivasena tividho hoti. Yathāha – ‘‘cattāro khandhā arūpino aññamaññapaccayena paccayo. Cattāro mahābhūtā okkantikkhaṇe nāmarūpaṃ aññamaññapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.7).
601已對照

六百零一、以基礎(adhiṭṭhāna)之行相與依止之行相助益的法,是依止緣,猶如大地、畫布等之於樹木、繪畫等。它應依於俱生[緣]所說的方式而知,即「四非色蘊相互以依止緣為緣」。然而此中第六部分是這樣分別的:「眼處為眼識界……乃至……耳……鼻……舌……身處以依止緣為身識界及與其相應諸法之緣。依止某色而意界與意識界轉起,那色以依止緣為意界、意識界及與其相應諸法之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.8)。

601. Adhiṭṭhānākārena nissayākārena ca upakārako dhammo nissayapaccayo tarucittakammādīnaṃ pathavīpaṭādayo viya. So ‘‘cattāro khandhā arūpino aññamaññaṃ nissayapaccayena paccayo’’ti evaṃ sahajāte vuttanayeneva veditabbo. Chaṭṭho panettha koṭṭhāso ‘‘cakkhāyatanaṃ cakkhuviññāṇadhātuyā…pe… sota… ghāna… jivhā… kāyāyatanaṃ kāyaviññāṇadhātuyā taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ nissayapaccayena paccayo. Yaṃ rūpaṃ nissāya manodhātu ca manoviññāṇadhātu ca vattanti, taṃ rūpaṃ manodhātuyā ca manoviññāṇadhātuyā ca taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ nissayapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.8) evaṃ vibhatto.
602已對照

六百零二、而「親依止緣」,此中先說語義:由於[果]的轉起依賴於它,[它]為自己的果所依止、不被拒斥,故為依止。正如強烈的勞苦(āyāsa)為惱(upāyāsa),同樣,強烈的依止為親依止(upanissaya);這是強有力之原因的增語。因此,應知以強有力之原因之性助益的法,是親依止緣。

602. Upanissayapaccayoti ettha pana ayaṃ tāva vacanattho, tadadhīnavuttitāya attano phalena nissito na paṭikkhittoti nissayo. Yathā pana bhuso āyāso upāyāso, evaṃ bhuso nissayo upanissayo, balavakāraṇassetaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Tasmā balavakāraṇabhāvena upakārako dhammo upanissayapaccayoti veditabbo.
緬 2.168已對照

它有三種:所緣親依止、無間親依止、本性親依止。此中,以「布施了、受持了戒、作了布薩業之後,尊重它而省察;尊重先前所善作的而省察;從禪出起之後,尊重禪而省察;諸有學尊重種姓而省察,尊重淨化而省察;諸有學從道出起之後,尊重道而省察」(《發趣論》1.1.423)等方式,所緣親依止首先是與所緣增上不作區別而分別的。此中,心、心所尊重某所緣而生起,那[所緣]在那些所緣之中必定是有力的所緣。如是,以僅是應被尊重之義為所緣增上,以強有力之原因之義為所緣親依止——應如是知它們的差別。

So ārammaṇūpanissayo anantarūpanissayo pakatūpanissayoti tividho hoti. Tattha ‘‘dānaṃ datvā sīlaṃ samādiyitvā uposathakammaṃ katvā taṃ garuṃkatvā paccavekkhati, pubbe suciṇṇāni garuṃkatvā paccavekkhati, jhānā vuṭṭhahitvā jhānaṃ garuṃkatvā paccavekkhati, sekkhā gotrabhuṃ garuṃkatvā paccavekkhanti, vodānaṃ garuṃkatvā paccavekkhanti. Sekkhā maggā vuṭṭhahitvā maggaṃ garuṃkatvā paccavekkhantī’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.423) evamādinā nayena ārammaṇūpanissayo tāva ārammaṇādhipatinā saddhiṃ nānattaṃ akatvāva vibhatto. Tattha yaṃ ārammaṇaṃ garuṃkatvā cittacetasikā uppajjanti, taṃ niyamato tesu ārammaṇesu balavārammaṇaṃ hoti. Iti garukattabbamattaṭṭhena ārammaṇādhipati, balavakāraṇaṭṭhena ārammaṇūpanissayoti evametesaṃ nānattaṃ veditabbaṃ.
已對照

無間親依止也是以「前前的諸善蘊以親依止緣為後後諸善蘊之緣」等(《發趣論》1.1.9)方式,與無間緣不作區別而分別的。然而在論母提出中,它們之中,無間[緣]以「眼識界及與其相應諸法以無間緣為意界及與其相應諸法之緣」等(《發趣論》1.1.4)方式而出,親依止[緣]以「前前的諸善法以親依止緣為後後諸善法之緣」等(《發趣論》1.1.9)方式而出,所以在提出上有差別。那[差別]就義而言也歸於一。雖然如此,應知:由於能令適當的心生起在各自之後無間轉起,為無間性;由於前心在令後心生起上有力,為無間親依止性。因為不像於因緣等中,即使缺了某一法心也會生起那樣,缺了無間心,就沒有所謂心的生起。所以它是有力的緣。如是,依令適當的心生起在各自之後無間[轉起]而為無間緣,依強有力之原因而為無間親依止——應如是知它們的差別。

Anantarūpanissayopi ‘‘purimā purimā kusalā khandhā pacchimānaṃ pacchimānaṃ kusalānaṃ khandhānaṃ upanissayapaccayena paccayo’’tiādinā (paṭṭhā. 1.1.9) nayena anantarapaccayena saddhiṃ nānattaṃ akatvāva vibhatto. Mātikānikkhepe pana nesaṃ ‘‘cakkhuviññāṇadhātu taṃsampayuttakā ca dhammā manodhātuyā taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ anantarapaccayena paccayo’’tiādinā (paṭṭhā. 1.1.4) nayena anantarassa, ‘‘purimā purimā kusalā dhammā pacchimānaṃ pacchimānaṃ kusalānaṃ dhammānaṃ upanissayapaccayena paccayo’’tiādinā (paṭṭhā. 1.1.9) nayena upanissayassa āgatattā nikkhepe viseso atthi. Sopi atthato ekībhāvameva gacchati. Evaṃ santepi attano attano anantarā anurūpassa cittuppādassa pavattanasamatthatāya anantaratā, purimacittassa pacchimacittuppādane balavatāya anantarūpanissayatā veditabbā. Yathā hi hetupaccayādīsu kiñci dhammaṃ vināpi cittaṃ uppajjati, na evaṃ anantaracittaṃ vinā cittassa uppatti nāma atthi. Tasmā balavapaccayo hoti. Iti attano attano anantarā anurūpacittuppādanavasena anantarapaccayo, balavakāraṇavasena anantarūpanissayoti evametesaṃ nānattaṃ veditabbaṃ.
已對照

至於本性親依止,已作成的(pakata)親依止,為本性親依止。所謂已作成的,是在自己的相續中所生成的信、戒等,或所親近的時節、食物等。或者,唯以本性(pakati)[而為]親依止,為本性親依止,即不與所緣、無間[親依止]相雜,此是其義。應依「依止信而布施,受持戒,作布薩業,令禪生起,令觀生起,令道生起,令神通生起,令等至生起。依止戒、聞、舍、慧而布施……乃至……令等至生起。信、戒、聞、舍、慧以親依止緣為信、戒、聞、舍、慧之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.423)等方式,從多種方面了知它的本性親依止的類別。如是,這些信等既是已作成的,又以強有力之原因之義而為親依止,故為本性親依止。

Pakatūpanissayo pana pakato upanissayo pakatūpanissayo. Pakato nāma attano santāne nipphādito vā saddhāsīlādi upasevito vā utubhojanādi. Pakatiyā eva vā upanissayo pakatūpanissayo, ārammaṇānantarehi asammissoti attho. Tassa pakatūpanissayo ‘‘saddhaṃ upanissāya dānaṃ deti, sīlaṃ samādiyati, uposathakammaṃ karoti, jhānaṃ uppādeti, vipassanaṃ uppādeti, maggaṃ uppādeti, abhiññaṃ uppādeti, samāpattiṃ uppādeti. Sīlaṃ, sutaṃ, cāgaṃ, paññaṃ upanissāya dānaṃ deti…pe… samāpattiṃ uppādeti. Saddhā, sīlaṃ, sutaṃ, cāgo, paññā saddhāya, sīlassa, sutassa, cāgassa, paññāya, upanissayapaccayena paccayo’’tiādinā (paṭṭhā. 1.1.423) nayena anekappakārato pabhedo veditabbo. Iti ime saddhādayo pakatā ceva balavakāraṇaṭṭhena upanissayā cāti pakatūpanissayoti.
603緬 2.169已對照

六百零三、先前已生起,以現存之性助益的法,是前生緣。它依五門中的依處與所緣,以及心所依處,有十一種。即如所說——「眼處以前生緣為眼識界及與其相應諸法之緣。耳……乃至……鼻、舌、身處,色、聲、香、味、所觸處,以前生緣為身識界及與其相應諸法之緣。色、聲、香、味、所觸處為意界[之緣]。依止某色而意界與意識界轉起,那色以前生緣為意界及與其相應諸法之緣;為意識界及與其相應諸法,有時以前生緣為緣,有時不以前生緣為緣」(《發趣論》1.1.10)。

603. Paṭhamataraṃ uppajjitvā vattamānabhāvena upakārako dhammo purejātapaccayo. So pañcadvāre vatthārammaṇahadayavatthuvasena ekādasavidho hoti. Yathāha – ‘‘cakkhāyatanaṃ cakkhuviññāṇadhātuyā taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ purejātapaccayena paccayo. Sota…pe… ghāna, jivhā, kāyāyatanaṃ, rūpa, sadda, gandha, rasa, phoṭṭhabbāyatanaṃ kāyaviññāṇadhātuyā taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ purejātapaccayena paccayo. Rūpa, sadda, gandha, rasa, phoṭṭhabbāyatanaṃ manodhātuyā. Yaṃ rūpaṃ nissāya manodhātu ca manoviññāṇadhātu ca vattanti, taṃ rūpaṃ manodhātuyā taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ purejātapaccayena paccayo. Manoviññāṇadhātuyā taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ kiñcikāle purejātapaccayena paccayo. Kiñcikāle na purejātapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.10).
604已對照

六百零四、以支持先已生起的諸色法之性助益的非色法,是後生緣,猶如雛鷲身體之於[其]希求食物之思。因此說:「後生的心、心所諸法以後生緣為先生的此身之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.11)。

604. Purejātānaṃ rūpadhammānaṃ upatthambhakattena upakārako arūpadhammo pacchājātapaccayo gijjhapotakasarīrānaṃ āhārāsācetanā viya. Tena vuttaṃ ‘‘pacchājātā cittacetasikā dhammā purejātassa imassa kāyassa pacchājātapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.11).
605已對照

六百零五、以串習之義,為了諸無間[法]的純熟、有力之性而助益的法,是串習緣,猶如於典籍等之前前的勤習。它依善、不善、唯作速行有三種。即如所說——「前前的諸善法以串習緣為後後諸善法之緣。前前的諸不善[法]……乃至……諸唯作無記法以串習緣為後後諸唯作無記法之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.12)。

605. Āsevanaṭṭhena anantarānaṃ paguṇabalavabhāvāya upakārako dhammo āsevanapaccayo ganthādīsu purimapurimābhiyogo viya. So kusalākusalakiriyajavanavasena tividho hoti. Yathāha – ‘‘purimā purimā kusalā dhammā pacchimānaṃ pacchimānaṃ kusalānaṃ dhammānaṃ āsevanapaccayena paccayo. Purimā purimā akusalā…pe… kiriyābyākatā dhammā pacchimānaṃ pacchimānaṃ kiriyābyākatānaṃ dhammānaṃ āsevanapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.12).
606已對照

六百零六、以稱為心之加行的作為之性助益的法,是業緣。它依異剎那的善、不善思,以及一切俱生之思,有兩種。即如所說——「善、不善業以業緣為諸異熟蘊及業所造諸色之緣。思以業緣為相應諸法及由其等起諸色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.13)。

606. Cittapayogasaṅkhātena kiriyabhāvena upakārako dhammo kammapaccayo. So nānakkhaṇikāya ceva kusalākusalacetanāya sahajātāya ca sabbāyapi cetanāya vasena duvidho hoti. Yathāha – ‘‘kusalākusalaṃ kammaṃ vipākānaṃ khandhānaṃ kaṭattā ca rūpānaṃ kammapaccayena paccayo. Cetanā sampayuttakānaṃ dhammānaṃ taṃsamuṭṭhānānañca rūpānaṃ kammapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.13).
607緬 2.170已對照

六百零七、以無努力的寂靜之性,為了[他法的]無努力的寂靜之性而助益的異熟法,是異熟緣。它於轉起時為由其等起[諸色]之緣,於結生時為業所造諸色之緣,於一切處為相應諸法之緣。即如所說——「一個異熟無記蘊以異熟緣為三蘊及心等起諸色之緣……乃至……於結生剎那,一個異熟無記蘊為三蘊及業所造諸色[之緣];三蘊為一蘊[之緣];兩蘊以異熟緣為兩蘊及業所造諸色之緣;諸蘊以異熟緣為依處之緣」。

607. Nirussāhasantabhāvena nirussāhasantabhāvāya upakārako vipākadhammo vipākapaccayo. So pavatte taṃsamuṭṭhānānaṃ, paṭisandhiyaṃ kaṭattā ca rūpānaṃ, sabbattha ca sampayuttadhammānaṃ paccayo hoti. Yathāha –‘‘vipākābyākato eko khandho tiṇṇannaṃ khandhānaṃ cittasamuṭṭhānānañca rūpānaṃ vipākapaccayena paccayo…pe… paṭisandhikkhaṇe vipākābyākato eko khandho tiṇṇannaṃ khandhānaṃ kaṭattā ca rūpānaṃ. Tayo khandhā ekassa khandhassa. Dve khandhā dvinnaṃ khandhānaṃ kaṭattā ca rūpānaṃ vipākapaccayena paccayo. Khandhā vatthussa vipākapaccayena paccayo’’ti.
608已對照

六百零八、以支持之義助益色與非色的四食,是食緣。即如所說——「段食以食緣為此身之緣。諸非色食以食緣為相應諸法及由其等起諸色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.15)。而於問題分中也說:「於結生剎那,諸異熟無記食以食緣為相應諸蘊及業所造諸色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.429)。

608. Rūpārūpānaṃ upatthambhakaṭṭhena upakārakā cattāro āhārā āhārapaccayo. Yathāha –‘‘kabaḷīkāro āhāro imassa kāyassa āhārapaccayena paccayo. Arūpino āhārā sampayuttakānaṃ dhammānaṃ taṃsamuṭṭhānānañca rūpānaṃ āhārapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.15). Pañhāvāre pana ‘‘paṭisandhikkhaṇe vipākābyākatā āhārā sampayuttakānaṃ khandhānaṃ kaṭattā ca rūpānaṃ āhārapaccayena paccayo’’tipi (paṭṭhā. 1.1.429) vuttaṃ.
609已對照

六百零九、以增上之義助益、除女根與男根之外的二十根,是根緣。此中,眼根等唯是諸非色法的[緣],其餘的是色與非色的緣。即如所說——「眼根為眼識界……乃至……耳……鼻……舌……身根以根緣為身識界及與其相應諸法之緣。色命根以根緣為業所造色之緣。諸非色根以根緣為相應諸法及由其等起諸色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.16)。而於問題分中也說:「於結生剎那,諸異熟無記根以根緣為相應諸蘊及業所造諸色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.430)。

609. Adhipatiyaṭṭhena upakārakā itthindriyapurisindriyavajjā vīsatindriyā indriyapaccayo. Tattha cakkhundriyādayo arūpadhammānaṃyeva, sesā rūpārūpānaṃ paccayā honti. Yathāha – ‘‘cakkhundriyaṃ cakkhuviññāṇadhātuyā…pe… sota… ghāna… jivhā… kāyindriyaṃ kāyaviññāṇadhātuyā taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ indriyapaccayena paccayo. Rūpajīvitindriyaṃ kaṭattārūpānaṃ indriyapaccayena paccayo. Arūpino indriyā sampayuttakānaṃ dhammānaṃ taṃsamuṭṭhānānañca rūpānaṃ indriyapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.16). Pañhāvāre pana ‘‘paṭisandhikkhaṇe vipākābyākatā indriyā sampayuttakānaṃ khandhānaṃ kaṭattā ca rūpānaṃ indriyapaccayena paccayo’’tipi (paṭṭhā. 1.1.430) vuttaṃ.
610緬 2.171已對照

六百一十、以審慮之義助益的、除了雙五識中的樂受與苦受二者之外、一切善等類別的七禪支,是禪那緣。即如所說——「諸禪支以禪那緣為與禪相應諸法及由其等起諸色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.17)。而於問題分中也說:「於結生剎那,諸異熟無記禪支以禪那緣為相應諸蘊及業所造諸色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.431)。

610. Upanijjhāyanaṭṭhena upakārakāni ṭhapetvā dvipañcaviññāṇe sukhadukkhavedanādvayaṃ sabbānipi kusalādibhedāni satta jhānaṅgāni jhānapaccayo. Yathāha –‘‘jhānaṅgāni jhānasampayuttakānaṃ dhammānaṃ taṃsamuṭṭhānānañca rūpānaṃ jhānapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.17). Pañhāvāre pana ‘‘paṭisandhikkhaṇe vipākābyākatāni jhānaṅgāni sampayuttakānaṃ khandhānaṃ kaṭattā ca rūpānaṃ jhānapaccayena paccayo’’tipi (paṭṭhā. 1.1.431) vuttaṃ.
611已對照

六百一十一、以無論從此或從彼[,即或正或邪地]導出之義助益的、善等類別的十二道支,是道緣。即如所說——「諸道支以道緣為與道相應諸法及由其等起諸色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.18)。而於問題分中也說:「於結生剎那,諸異熟無記道支以道緣為相應諸蘊及業所造諸色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.432)。而應知這禪那緣與道緣二者,[依次]於雙五識與無因心中不可得。

611. Yato tato vā niyyānaṭṭhena upakārakāni kusalādibhedāni dvādasa maggaṅgāni maggapaccayo. Yathāha – ‘‘maggaṅgāni maggasampayuttakānaṃ dhammānaṃ taṃsamuṭṭhānānañca rūpānaṃ maggapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.18). Pañhāvāre pana ‘‘paṭisandhikkhaṇe vipākābyākatāni maggaṅgāni sampayuttakānaṃ khandhānaṃ kaṭattā ca rūpānaṃ maggapaccayena paccayo’’tipi (paṭṭhā. 1.1.432) vuttaṃ. Ete pana dvepi jhānamaggapaccayā dvipañcaviññāṇāhetukacittesu na labbhantīti veditabbā.
612已對照

六百一十二、以稱為同一依處、同一所緣、同時生起、同時滅的相應之性助益的諸非色法,是相應緣。即如所說——「四非色蘊相互以相應緣為緣」(《發趣論》1.1.19)。

612. Ekavatthukaekārammaṇaekuppādekanirodhasaṅkhātena sampayuttabhāvena upakārakā arūpadhammā sampayuttapaccayo. Yathāha – ‘‘cattāro khandhā arūpino aññamaññaṃ sampayuttapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.19).
613已對照

六百一十三、以不具有同一依處等之性而助益的諸色法之於諸非色法、諸非色法之於諸色法,是不相應緣。它依俱生、後生、前生有三種。因為這已被說過:「俱生的諸善蘊以不相應緣為心等起諸色之緣。後生的諸善蘊以不相應緣為先生的此身之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.434)。而於無記句的俱生分別中也說:「於結生剎那,諸異熟無記蘊以不相應緣為業所造色之緣。諸蘊為依處[之緣]。依處以不相應緣為諸蘊之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.434)。而前生應唯依眼根等依處而知。即如所說——「前生的眼處為眼識……乃至……身處以不相應緣為身識之緣。依處為諸異熟無記、唯作無記蘊……乃至……依處為諸善蘊……乃至……依處以不相應緣為諸不善蘊之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.434)。

613. Ekavatthukādibhāvānupagamena upakārakā rūpino dhammā arūpīnaṃ dhammānaṃ, arūpinopi rūpīnaṃ vippayuttapaccayo. So sahajātapacchājātapurejātavasena tividho hoti. Vuttañhetaṃ ‘‘sahajātā kusalā khandhā cittasamuṭṭhānānaṃ rūpānaṃ vippayuttapaccayena paccayo. Pacchājātā kusalā khandhā purejātassa imassa kāyassa vippayuttapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.434). Abyākatapadassa pana sahajātavibhaṅge ‘‘paṭisandhikkhaṇe vipākābyākatā khandhā kaṭattārūpānaṃ vippayuttapaccayena paccayo. Khandhā vatthussa. Vatthu khandhānaṃ vippayuttapaccayena paccayo’’tipi (paṭṭhā. 1.1.434) vuttaṃ. Purejātaṃ pana cakkhundriyādivatthuvaseneva veditabbaṃ. Yathāha – ‘‘purejātaṃ cakkhāyatanaṃ cakkhuviññāṇassa…pe… kāyāyatanaṃ kāyaviññāṇassa vippayuttapaccayena paccayo. Vatthu vipākābyākatānaṃ kiriyābyākatānaṃ khandhānaṃ…pe… vatthu kusalānaṃ khandhānaṃ…pe… vatthu akusalānaṃ khandhānaṃ vippayuttapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.434).
614緬 2.172已對照

六百一十四、以具現在相的有性,以支持同樣的法而助益的法,是有緣。它的論母依非色蘊、大種、名色、心與心所、大種、處、依處,以七種提出。即如所說——「四非色蘊相互以有緣為緣;四大種、入胎剎那的名色相互;心、心所諸法為心等起諸色;大種為所造色;眼處為眼識界……乃至……身處……乃至……色處……乃至……所觸處以有緣為身識界及與其相應諸法之緣;色處……乃至……所觸處為意界及與其相應諸法;依止某色而意界與意識界轉起,那色以有緣為意界、意識界及與其相應諸法之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.21)。

614. Paccuppannalakkhaṇena atthibhāvena tādisasseva dhammassa upatthambhakattena upakārako dhammo atthipaccayo. Tassa arūpakkhandhamahābhūtanāmarūpacittacetasikamahābhūtaāyatanavatthuvasena sattadhā mātikā nikkhittā. Yathāha –‘‘cattāro khandhā arūpino aññamaññaṃ atthipaccayena paccayo, cattāro mahābhūtā, okkantikkhaṇe nāmarūpaṃ aññamaññaṃ. Cittacetasikā dhammā cittasamuṭṭhānānaṃ rūpānaṃ. Mahābhūtā upādārūpānaṃ. Cakkhāyatanaṃ cakkhuviññāṇadhātuyā…pe… kāyāyatanaṃ…pe… rūpāyatanaṃ…pe… phoṭṭhabbāyatanaṃ kāyaviññāṇadhātuyā taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ atthipaccayena paccayo. Rūpāyatanaṃ…pe… phoṭṭhabbāyatanaṃ manodhātuyā taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ. Yaṃ rūpaṃ nissāya manodhātu ca manoviññāṇadhātu ca vattanti, taṃ rūpaṃ manodhātuyā ca manoviññāṇadhātuyā ca taṃsampayuttakānañca dhammānaṃ atthipaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.21).
已對照

而於問題分中,又提出俱生、前生、後生、食、根:首先於俱生中,以「一蘊以有緣為三蘊及由其等起諸色之緣」等(《發趣論》1.1.435)方式作了解說;於前生中,依前生的眼等作了解說;於後生中,依後生的心、心所為先生的此身之緣作了解說;於食與根中,作了這樣的解說:「段食以有緣為此身之緣。色命根以有緣為業所造色之緣」(《發趣論》1.1.435)。

Pañhāvāre pana sahajātaṃ purejātaṃ pacchājātaṃ āhāraṃ indriyantipi nikkhipitvā sahajāte tāva ‘‘eko khandho tiṇṇannaṃ khandhānaṃ taṃsamuṭṭhānānañca rūpānaṃ atthipaccayena paccayo’’tiādinā (paṭṭhā. 1.1.435) nayena niddeso kato, purejāte purejātānaṃ cakkhādīnaṃ vasena niddeso kato. Pacchājāte purejātassa imassa kāyassa pacchājātānaṃ cittacetasikānaṃ paccayavasena niddeso kato. Āhārindriyesu ‘‘kabaḷīkāro āhāro imassa kāyassa atthipaccayena paccayo. Rūpajīvitindriyaṃ kaṭattārūpānaṃ atthipaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.435) evaṃ niddeso katoti.
615已對照

六百一十五、以給予在自己之後無間生起的諸非色法轉起之機會而助益的、等無間已滅的諸非色法,是無有緣。即如所說——「等無間已滅的心、心所諸法以無有緣為現在的心、心所諸法之緣」。

615. Attano anantarā uppajjamānānaṃ arūpadhammānaṃ pavattiokāsadānena upakārakā samanantaraniruddhā arūpadhammā natthipaccayo. Yathāha –‘‘samanantaraniruddhā cittacetasikā dhammā paṭuppannānaṃ cittacetasikānaṃ dhammānaṃ natthipaccayena paccayo’’ti.
已對照

正是它們,由於以離去之性助益,是離去緣。即如所說——「等無間已離去的心、心所諸法以離去緣為現在的心、心所諸法之緣」。

Te eva vigatabhāvena upakārakattā vigatapaccayo. Yathāha – ‘‘samanantaravigatā cittacetasikā dhammā paṭuppannānaṃ cittacetasikānaṃ dhammānaṃ vigatapaccayena paccayo’’ti.
已對照

而應知,正是諸有緣之法,由於以不離去之性助益,是不離去緣。然而這一組二法,是由於說法之美妙,或依應如是調伏的所化[眾生]而說的,猶如說了無因二法之後,又說與因不相應二法。

Atthi paccayadhammā eva ca avigatabhāvena upakārakattā avigatapaccayoti veditabbā. Desanāvilāsena pana tathā vinetabbaveneyyavasena vā ayaṃ duko vutto, ahetukadukaṃ vatvāpi hetuvippayuttaduko viyāti.
已對照

「以無明為緣而有行」句的詳說

Avijjāpaccayāsaṅkhārapadavitthārakathā
616緬 2.173已對照

六百一十六、如是,於這二十四緣之中,這無明——

616. Evamimesu catuvīsatiyā paccayesu ayaṃ avijjā,
已對照

於諸福[行],以兩種[方式]為緣;然而以多種[方式],

Paccayo hoti puññānaṃ, duvidhānekadhā pana;
已對照

於其他[行];於最後的[行],它被認為以一種[方式]為緣。

Paresaṃ pacchimānaṃ sā, ekadhā paccayo matāti.
已對照

此中,「於諸福[行]……兩種」者:即以所緣緣與親依止緣兩種[方式]為緣。因為它於把無明作為盡、作為滅去而思擇之時,以所緣緣為欲界諸福行之緣;於以神通心了知有痴之心時,[以所緣緣為]色界[諸福行之緣]。而對於為了超越無明而圓滿布施等欲界福業事、又令色界諸禪生起者,它以親依止緣為那兩種[福行]之緣。同樣,對於因被無明所迷而希求欲有、色有的成就、作那些福[行]者,[它也以親依止緣為緣]。

Tattha puññānaṃ duvidhāti ārammaṇapaccayena ca upanissayapaccayena cāti dvedhā paccayo hoti. Sā hi avijjaṃ khayato vayato sammasanakāle kāmāvacarānaṃ puññābhisaṅkhārānaṃ ārammaṇapaccayena paccayo hoti. Abhiññācittena samohacittaṃ jānanakāle rūpāvacarānaṃ. Avijjāsamatikkamatthāya pana dānādīni ceva kāmāvacarapuññakiriyavatthūni pūrentassa, rūpāvacarajjhānāni ca uppādentassa dvinnampi tesaṃ upanissayapaccayena paccayo hoti. Tathā avijjāsammūḷhattā kāmabhavarūpabhavasampattiyo patthetvā tāneva puññāni karontassa.
已對照

「然而以多種[方式]……於其他[行]」者:即以多種[方式]為諸非福行之緣。怎樣呢?因為它於緣取無明而貪等生起之時,以所緣緣[為緣];於尊重[它]而味著之時,以所緣增上與所緣親依止[為緣];對於被無明所迷、不見過患而作殺生等者,以親依止緣[為緣];於第二速行等,以無間、等無間、無間親依止、串習、無有、離去緣[為緣];對於作任何不善者,以因、俱生、相互、依止、相應、有、不離去緣[為緣]——如是以多種[方式]為緣。

Anekadhā pana paresanti apuññābhisaṅkhārānaṃ anekadhā paccayo hoti. Kathaṃ? Esā hi avijjaṃ ārabbha rāgādīnaṃ uppajjanakāle ārammaṇapaccayena, garuṃkatvā assādanakāle ārammaṇādhipatiārammaṇūpanissayehi, avijjāsammūḷhassa anādīnavadassāvino pāṇātipātādīni karontassa upanissayapaccayena, dutiyajavanādīnaṃ anantarasamanantaraanantarūpanissayāsevananatthivigatapaccayehi, yaṃkiñci akusalaṃ karontassa hetu sahajāta aññamañña nissaya sampayutta atthi avigatapaccayehīti anekadhā paccayo hoti.
已對照

「於最後的[行],它被認為以一種[方式]為緣」者:即被認為唯以親依止緣一種[方式]為諸不動行之緣。而它的那親依止之性,應依於福行中所說的方式而知。

Pacchimānaṃ sā ekadhā paccayo matāti āneñjābhisaṅkhārānaṃ upanissayapaccayeneva ekadhā paccayo matā. So panassā upanissayabhāvo puññābhisaṅkhāre vuttanayeneva veditabboti.
617緬 2.174已對照

六百一十七、於此[有人]說:「那麼,是唯有這無明為諸行之緣,還是另有其他的緣呢?」[答:]於此[你要說]什麼呢?[問:]「若唯它一個,便墮於一因論;若另有其他,則『以無明為緣而有行』這一因的解說便不合理吧?」[答:]並非不合理。為什麼呢?因為——

此中,從一[因]無一[果],[從一因]亦無多[果],從多[因]亦無一[果]——

[如是的]果是沒有的;然而於顯示一因一果,是有意義的。

因為此中,從一因沒有任何一果,也沒有多[果];從多因也沒有一[果];而從多因唯有多[果]。因為正是這樣,從稱為時節、地、種子、水的多因,可見生起的稱為芽的果,唯是色、香、味等多[法]。而這「以無明為緣而有行;以行為緣而有識」所作的一一因果的顯示,於此有意義,有其目的。

因為世尊有時由於[其為]主要,有時由於明顯,有時由於不共,又隨順說法之美妙與所化[眾生],只顯示一因或一果。因為「以觸為緣而有受」,是由於主要而說一因一果。因為觸是受的主要之因,由於依觸而辨定受;受也是觸的主要之果,由於依受而辨定觸。「由痰等起的病惱」(《增支部》10.60),是由於明顯而說一因。因為此中痰是明顯的,業等則不[明顯]。「諸比丘,凡是任何不善法,它們一切都以不如理作意為根本」,是由於不共而說一因。因為不如理作意是諸不善[法]所不共的,依處、所緣等則是共通的。所以,應知於此,雖然另有依處、所緣、俱生法等諸行的其他原因存在,這無明之所以被顯示為諸行之因:[一]是由於主要——依「隨觀味著者,愛增長」(《相應部》2.52)與「由無明之集起而有漏之集起」(《中部》1.104)之語,它也是渴愛等諸行之其他諸因的因;[二]是由於明顯——「諸比丘,無知的、陷於無明的[人],也造作福行」;[三]是由於不共。並且,正以這關於一一因果顯示的解答之語,應知一切處一一因果顯示的目的。

617. Etthāha – kiṃ panāyamekāva avijjā saṅkhārānaṃ paccayo, udāhu aññepi paccayā santīti? Kiṃ panettha, yadi tāva ekāva, ekakāraṇavādo āpajjati. Athaññepi santi, ‘‘avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā’’ti ekakāraṇaniddeso nupapajjatīti? Na nupapajjati. Kasmā? Yasmā –
Ekaṃ na ekato idha, nānekamanekatopi no ekaṃ;
Phalamatthi atthi pana eka-hetuphaladīpane attho.
Ekato hi kāraṇato na idha kiñci ekaṃ phalamatthi, na anekaṃ. Nāpi anekehi kāraṇehi ekaṃ. Anekehi pana kāraṇehi anekameva hoti. Tathā hi anekehi utupathavībījasalilasaṅkhātehi kāraṇehi anekameva rūpagandharasādikaṃ aṅkurasaṅkhātaṃ phalaṃ uppajjamānaṃ dissati. Yaṃ panetaṃ ‘‘avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā, saṅkhārapaccayā viññāṇa’’nti ekekahetuphaladīpanaṃ kataṃ, tattha attho atthi, payojanaṃ vijjati.
Bhagavā hi katthaci padhānattā, katthaci pākaṭattā, katthaci asādhāraṇattā desanāvilāsassa ca veneyyānañca anurūpato ekameva hetuṃ vā phalaṃ vā dīpeti. ‘‘Phassapaccayā vedanā’’ti hi padhānattā ekameva hetuphalamāha. Phasso hi vedanāya padhānahetu yathāphassaṃ vedanā vavatthānato. Vedanā ca phassassa padhānaphalaṃ yathāvedanaṃ phassavavatthānato. ‘‘Semhasamuṭṭhānā ābādhā’’ti (a. ni. 10.60) pākaṭattā ekaṃ hetumāha. Pākaṭo hi ettha semho, na kammādayo. ‘‘Ye keci, bhikkhave, akusalā dhammā, sabbe te ayonisomanasikāramūlakā’’ti asādhāraṇattā ekaṃ hetumāha. Asādhāraṇo hi ayonisomanasikāro akusalānaṃ, sādhāraṇāni vatthārammaṇādīnīti. Tasmā ayamidha avijjā vijjamānesupi aññesu vatthārammaṇasahajātadhammādīsu saṅkhārakāraṇesu ‘‘assādānupassino taṇhā pavaḍḍhatī’’ti (saṃ. ni. 2.52) ca ‘‘avijjāsamudayā āsavasamudayo’’ti (ma. ni. 1.104) ca vacanato aññesampi taṇhādīnaṃ saṅkhārahetūnaṃ hetūti padhānattā, ‘‘avidvā, bhikkhave, avijjāgato puññābhisaṅkhārampi abhisaṅkharotī’’ti pākaṭattā, asādhāraṇattā ca saṅkhārānaṃ hetubhāvena dīpitāti veditabbā. Eteneva ca ekekahetuphaladīpanaparihāravacanena sabbattha ekekahetuphaladīpane payojanaṃ veditabbanti.
618已對照

六百一十八、於此[有人]說:「即使如是,對於唯有不可意之果、有罪的無明而言,作為福行與不動行之緣,怎麼合理呢?因為苦楝子不會生出甘蔗。」[答:]怎會不合理呢?因為在世間中——

618. Etthāha – evaṃ santepi ekantāniṭṭhaphalāya sāvajjāya avijjāya kathaṃ puññāneñjābhisaṅkhārapaccayattaṃ yujjati? Na hi nimbabījato ucchu uppajjatīti. Kathaṃ na yujjissati? Lokasmiñhi –
緬 2.175已對照

相違的與不相違的,相似與不相似亦然;

Viruddho cāviruddho ca, sadisāsadiso tathā;
已對照

諸法之緣是成立的,而那些[法]並非唯是[其]異熟。

Dhammānaṃ paccayo siddho, vipākā eva te ca na.
已對照

因為諸法的緣,有於住立、自性、作用等上相違的與不相違的,在世間中是成立的。因為前心是後心的住立相違之緣,先前的技藝等的學習之於後來轉起的技藝等作為[也是如此]。業是色的自性相違之緣,乳等之於酪等[也是如此]。光明是眼識的作用相違[之緣],糖等之於酒(āsava)等[也是如此]。而眼、色等是眼識等的住立不相違之緣。前速行等是後速行等的自性不相違、作用不相違[之緣]。

Dhammānaṃ hi ṭhānasabhāvakiccādiviruddho cāviruddho ca paccayo loke siddho. Purimacittaṃ hi aparacittassa ṭhānaviruddho paccayo, purimasippādisikkhā ca pacchā pavattamānānaṃ sippādikiriyānaṃ. Kammaṃ rūpassa sabhāvaviruddho paccayo, khīrādīni ca dadhiādīnaṃ. Āloko cakkhuviññāṇassa kiccaviruddho, guḷādayo ca āsavādīnaṃ. Cakkhurūpādayo pana cakkhuviññāṇādīnaṃ ṭhānāviruddhā paccayā. Purimajavanādayo pacchimajavanādīnaṃ sabhāvāviruddhā kiccāviruddhā ca.
已對照

正如相違、不相違的緣是成立的,相似、不相似的[緣]也是如此。因為相似的、稱為時節與食的色,是色的緣,稻種等之於稻果等[也是如此]。不相似的色也是非色的[緣],非色也是色的緣,牛毛、羊毛、角、酪、胡麻粉等之於杜婆草(dubbā)、蘆葦、香茅(bhūtiṇaka)等[也是如此]。而以它們為相違、不相違、相似、不相似之緣的那些法,並非唯是它們的異熟。

Yathā ca viruddhāviruddhā paccayā siddhā, evaṃ sadisāsadisāpi. Sadisameva hi utuāhārasaṅkhātaṃ rūpaṃ rūpassa paccayo, sālibījādīni ca sāliphalādīnaṃ. Asadisampi rūpaṃ arūpassa, arūpañca rūpassa paccayo hoti, golomāviloma-visāṇa-dadhitilapiṭṭhādīni ca dubbā-sarabhūtiṇakādīnaṃ. Yesañca dhammānaṃ te viruddhāviruddhasadisāsadisapaccayā, na te dhammā tesaṃ dhammānaṃ vipākā eva.
已對照

如是,應知這無明,雖然依異熟而唯有不可意之果,依自性而是有罪的,[卻]依住立、作用、自性上相違、不相違之緣的方式,與相似、不相似之緣的方式,隨其所應,成為這一切福行等的緣。而它的這緣性,已以「因為凡對苦等稱為無明的無智未舍斷者,他首先由於對苦以及前際等的無智,把輪迴之苦以樂想執取,便發起作為它之因的三種行」等方式說過了。

Iti ayaṃ avijjā vipākavasena ekantāniṭṭhaphalā, sabhāvavasena ca sāvajjāpi samānā sabbesampi etesaṃ puññābhisaṅkhārādīnaṃ yathānurūpaṃ ṭhānakiccasabhāvaviruddhāviruddhapaccayavasena, sadisāsadisapaccayavasena ca paccayo hotīti veditabbā. So cassā paccayabhāvo ‘‘yassa hi dukkhādīsu avijjāsaṅkhātaṃ aññāṇaṃ appahīnaṃ hoti, so dukkhe tāva pubbantādīsu ca aññāṇena saṃsāradukkhaṃ sukhasaññāya gahetvā tassa hetubhūte tividhepi saṅkhāre ārabhatī’’tiādinā nayena vutto eva.
619緬 2.176已對照

六百一十九、此外,這也是另一理趣——

於死與生、於輪迴,以及於諸行之相,

以及於諸緣生法,凡迷惑者;

因為他造作這些三種行,

所以這[無明]是那三種[行]之緣。

若問:「於這些迷惑者,怎麼造作這三種行呢?」[答:]首先,迷於死者,不把握死為「於一切處諸蘊的破壞是死」,而妄構「眾生死,眾生轉移到另一身體」等。

迷於生者,不把握生為「於一切處諸蘊的顯現是生」,而妄構「眾生投生,眾生新身的顯現」等。

迷於輪迴者:凡這[輪迴]——

「諸蘊以及諸界、諸處的次第,

相續不斷地轉起,說為『輪迴』」——

如是被描述的輪迴,他不如是把握它,而妄構「這眾生從此世去他世,從他世來此世」等。

迷於諸行之相者,不把握諸行的自性相與共相,而把諸行妄構為我、為我所、為恆、為樂、為淨。

迷於緣生諸法者,不把握由無明等而有行等的轉起,而妄構「自我或知或不知,正是它作,也令[他]作。它於結生中投生;極微、自在天等以凝滑等狀態形成它的身體,令諸根具足。它具足諸根而觸、受、渴愛、執取、努力。它又於另一有中生起」,或[妄構]「一切眾生由命運、際遇與本性而轉變」(《長部》1.168)。

他被無明弄盲,如是妄構,猶如盲人在大地上行走,或行於道,或行於非道,或行於高地,或行於低地,或行於平處,或行於不平處;同樣,他既造作福[行],也造作非福[行],也造作不動行。

因此說——

「猶如天生盲目的人,沒有引導者;

有時循道而行,有時也循歧道[而行]。

「愚人於輪迴中流轉,同樣沒有引導者;

有時造作福,有時也[造作]非福。

「當他了知法,將現觀諸諦時;

那時由無明的寂止,他將寂靜而行。」

619. Apica ayaṃ aññopi pariyāyo –
Cutūpapāte saṃsāre, saṅkhārānañca lakkhaṇe;
Yo paṭiccasamuppanna-dhammesu ca vimuyhati.
Abhisaṅkharoti so ete, saṅkhāre tividhe yato;
Avijjā paccayo tesaṃ, tividhānampayaṃ tatoti.
Kathaṃ pana yo etesu vimuyhati, so tividhepete saṅkhāre karotīti ce. Cutiyā tāva vimūḷho ‘‘sabbattha khandhānaṃ bhedo maraṇa’’nti cutiṃ agaṇhanto ‘‘satto marati, sattassa dehantarasaṅkamana’’ntiādīni vikappeti.
Upapāte vimūḷho ‘‘sabbattha khandhānaṃ pātubhāvo jātī’’ti upapātaṃ agaṇhanto ‘‘satto upapajjati, sattassa navasarīrapātubhāvo’’tiādīni vikappeti.
Saṃsāre vimūḷho yo esa,
‘‘Khandhānañca paṭipāṭi, dhātuāyatanāna ca;
Abbocchinnaṃ vattamānā, saṃsāroti pavuccatī’’ti. –
Evaṃ vaṇṇito saṃsāro, taṃ evaṃ agaṇhanto ‘‘ayaṃ satto asmā lokā paraṃ lokaṃ gacchati, parasmā lokā imaṃ lokaṃ āgacchatī’’tiādīni vikappeti.
Saṅkhārānaṃ lakkhaṇe vimūḷho saṅkhārānaṃ sabhāvalakkhaṇaṃ sāmaññalakkhaṇañca agaṇhanto saṅkhāre attato attaniyato dhuvato sukhato subhato vikappeti.
Paṭiccasamuppannadhammesu vimūḷho avijjādīhi saṅkhārādīnaṃ pavattiṃ agaṇhanto ‘‘attā jānāti vā na jānāti vā, so eva karoti ca kāreti ca. So paṭisandhiyaṃ upapajjati, tassa aṇuissarādayo kalalādibhāvena sarīraṃ saṇṭhapento indriyāni sampādenti. So indriyasampanno phusati, vediyati, taṇhīyati, upādiyati, ghaṭiyati. So puna bhavantare bhavatī’’ti vā, ‘‘sabbe sattā niyatisaṅgatibhāvapariṇatā’’ti (dī. ni. 1.168) vā vikappeti.
So avijjāya andhīkato evaṃ vikappento yathā nāma andho pathaviyaṃ vicaranto maggampi amaggampi thalampi ninnampi samampi visamampi paṭipajjati, evaṃ puññampi apuññampi āneñjābhisaṅkhārampi abhisaṅkharotīti.
Tenetaṃ vuccati –
‘‘Yathāpi nāma jaccandho, naro apariṇāyako;
Ekadā yāti maggena, ummaggenāpi ekadā.
‘‘Saṃsāre saṃsaraṃ bālo, tathā apariṇāyako;
Karoti ekadā puññaṃ, apuññamapi ekadā.
‘‘Yadā ca ñatvā so dhammaṃ, saccāni abhisamessati;
Tadā avijjūpasamā, upasanto carissatī’’ti.
已對照

這是關於「以無明為緣而有行」一句的詳說。

Ayaṃ ‘‘avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā’’ti padasmiṃ vitthārakathā.
已對照

「以行為緣而有識」句的詳說

Saṅkhārapaccayāviññāṇapadavitthārakathā
620已對照

六百二十、在「以行為緣而有識」一句中——「識(viññāṇa)」是眼識等六種。此中,眼識有善異熟、不善異熟兩種;耳識、鼻識、舌識、身識也同樣。意識有二十二種:善與不善異熟的兩種意界、三種無因意識界、八種有因的欲界異熟心、五種色界[異熟心]、四種無色界[異熟心]。如是,以這六種識攝盡了一切三十二種世間異熟識。而出世間的[異熟識]由於不適合於輪轉之論,所以不取。

620. Saṅkhārapaccayā viññāṇapade – viññāṇanti cakkhuviññāṇādi chabbidhaṃ. Tattha cakkhuviññāṇaṃ kusalavipākaṃ akusalavipākanti duvidhaṃ hoti. Tathā sotaghānajivhākaāyaviññāṇāni. Manoviññāṇaṃ kusalākusalavipākā dve manodhātuyo, tisso ahetukamanoviññāṇadhātuyo, aṭṭha sahetukāni kāmāvacaravipākacittāni, pañca rūpāvacarāni, cattāri arūpāvacarānīti bāvīsatividhaṃ hoti. Iti imehi chahi viññāṇehi sabbānipi bāttiṃsa lokiyavipākaviññāṇāni saṅgahitāni honti. Lokuttarāni pana vaṭṭakathāya na yujjantīti na gahitāni.
已對照

此中或許[有人問]:「然而如何得知這所說種類的識是以行為緣而有的呢?」[答:]由於沒有已積集的業時便沒有異熟。因為這[識]是異熟,而異熟不會在沒有已積集的業時生起。如果會生起,一切[眾生]的一切異熟都會生起;然而[它們]並不生起。由此應知:這識是以行為緣而有的。

Tattha siyā ‘‘kathaṃ panetaṃ jānitabbaṃ idaṃ vuttappakāraṃ viññāṇaṃ saṅkhārapaccayā hotī’’ti? Upacitakammābhāve vipākābhāvato. Vipākaṃ hetaṃ, vipākañca na upacitakammābhāve uppajjati. Yadi uppajjeyya sabbesaṃ sabbavipākāni uppajjeyyuṃ, na ca uppajjantīti jānitabbametaṃ saṅkhārapaccayā idaṃ viññāṇaṃ hotīti.
已對照

若[問]:「以哪一種行為緣而有哪一種識呢?」[答:]首先,以欲界福行為緣的,是善異熟的眼識等五種、意識中的一種意界、兩種意識界、八種欲界大異熟,共十六種。即如所說——

Katarasaṅkhārapaccayā kataraṃ viññāṇanti ce. Kāmāvacarapuññābhisaṅkhārapaccayā tāva kusalavipākāni pañca cakkhuviññāṇādīni, manoviññāṇe ekā manodhātu, dve manoviññāṇadhātuyo, aṭṭha kāmāvacaramahāvipākānīti soḷasa. Yathāha –
緬 2.178已對照

「因欲界善業的所作、所積集,異熟的眼識生起……耳……鼻……舌……身識……異熟的意界生起。與喜悅俱行的意識界生起。與舍俱行的意識界生起。與喜悅俱行、與智相應的;與喜悅俱行、與智相應、有行的;與喜悅俱行、與智不相應的;與喜悅俱行、與智不相應、有行的;與舍俱行、與智相應的;與舍俱行、與智相應、有行的;與舍俱行、與智不相應的;與舍俱行、與智不相應、有行的。」(《法集論》431、498)

‘‘Kāmāvacarassa kusalassa kammassa kaṭattā upacitattā vipākaṃ cakkhuviññāṇaṃ uppannaṃ hoti… sota… ghāna… jivhā… kāyaviññāṇaṃ … vipākā manodhātu uppannā hoti. Somanassasahagatā manoviññāṇadhātu uppannā hoti. Upekkhāsahagatā manoviññāṇadhātu uppannā hoti. Somanassasahagatā ñāṇasampayuttā. Somanassasahagatā ñāṇasampayuttā sasaṅkhārena. Somanassasahagatā ñāṇavippayuttā. Somanassasahagatā ñāṇavippayuttā sasaṅkhārena. Upekkhāsahagatā ñāṇasampayuttā. Upekkhāsahagatā ñāṇasampayuttā sasaṅkhārena. Upekkhāsahagatā ñāṇavippayuttā. Upekkhāsahagatā ñāṇavippayuttā sasaṅkhārenā’’ti (dha. sa. 431, 498).
已對照

而以色界福行為緣的,是五種色界異熟。即如所說——

Rūpāvacarapuññābhisaṅkhārapaccayā pana pañca rūpāvacaravipākāni. Yathāha –
已對照

「因那同一色界善業的所作、所積集,作為異熟,[他]正離諸欲,初禪……乃至……成就並住於第五禪。」(《法集論》499)如是,以福行為緣而有二十一種識。

‘‘Tasseva rūpāvacarassa kusalassa kammassa kaṭattā upacitattā vipākaṃ vivicceva kāmehi paṭhamaṃ jhānaṃ…pe… pañcamaṃ jhānaṃ upasampajja viharatī’’ti (dha. sa. 499). Evaṃ puññābhisaṅkhārapaccayā ekavīsatividhaṃ viññāṇaṃ hoti.
已對照

而以非福行為緣的,是不善異熟的眼識等五種、一種意界、一種意識界,如是有七種識。即如所說——

Apuññābhisaṅkhārapaccayā pana akusalavipākāni pañca cakkhuviññāṇādīni, ekā manodhātu, ekā manoviññāṇadhātūti evaṃ sattavidhaṃ viññāṇaṃ hoti. Yathāha –
已對照

「因不善業的所作、所積集,異熟的眼識生起……耳……鼻……舌……身識……異熟的意界、異熟的意識界生起。」(《法集論》556)

‘‘Akusalassa kammassa kaṭattā upacitattā vipākaṃ cakkhuviññāṇaṃ uppannaṃ hoti… sota… ghāna… jivhā… kāyaviññāṇaṃ… vipākā manodhātu vipākā manoviññāṇadhātu uppannā hotī’’ti (dha. sa. 556).
已對照

而以不動行為緣的,是四種無色異熟,如是有四種識。即如所說——

Āneñjābhisaṅkhārapaccayā pana cattāri arūpavipākānīti evaṃ catubbidhaṃ viññāṇaṃ hoti. Yathāha –
已對照

「因那同一無色界善業的所作、所積集,作為異熟,[他]完全超越色想,與空無邊處想俱行的……乃至……識無邊……乃至……無所有……乃至……與非想非非想處[想]俱行的、舍斷樂與舍斷苦的第四禪,成就並住。」(《法集論》501)

‘‘Tasseva arūpāvacarassa kusalassa kammassa kaṭattā upacitattā vipākaṃ sabbaso rūpasaññānaṃ samatikkamā ākāsānañcāyatanasaññāsahagataṃ…pe… viññāṇañcā…pe… ākiñcaññā…pe… nevasaññānāsaññāyatanasahagataṃ sukhassa ca dukkhassa ca pahānā catutthaṃ jhānaṃ upasampajja viharatī’’ti (dha. sa. 501).
621緬 2.179已對照

六百二十一、如是知道了以某某行為緣而有某某識之後,現在應如是了知它的轉起:因為這一切[識]都依轉起與結生而以兩種方式轉起。此中,兩種五識、兩種意界、與喜悅俱行的無因意識界——這十三種只在五蘊有中的轉起時轉起;其餘十九種則於三有中,隨其所應,在轉起時也在結生時轉起。

621. Evaṃ yaṃ saṅkhārapaccayā yaṃ viññāṇaṃ hoti, taṃ ñatvā idānissa evaṃ pavatti veditabbā – sabbameva hi idaṃ pavattipaṭisandhivasena dvedhā pavattati. Tattha dve pañcaviññāṇāni, dve manodhātuyo, somanassasahagatā ahetukamanoviññāṇadhātūti imāni terasa pañcavokārabhave pavattiyaññeva pavattanti. Sesāni ekūnavīsati tīsu bhavesu yathānurūpaṃ pavattiyampi paṭisandhiyampi pavattanti.
已對照

如何呢?首先,善異熟的眼識等五種,對於由善異熟或不善異熟所生、諸根已依次成熟的人,緣取來到眼等[之門]現前的可喜或可喜中性的色等所緣,依止眼等淨色,成辦見、聽、嗅、嘗、觸的作用而轉起。不善異熟的五種也同樣;只是它們的所緣是不可喜或不可喜中性的,差別唯此而已。而這十種[識]的門、所緣、依處、處所都是定的,作用也是定的。

Kathaṃ? Kusalavipākāni tāva cakkhuviññāṇādīni pañca kusalavipākena akusalavipākena vā nibbattassa yathākkamaṃ paripākaṃ upagatindriyassa cakkhādīnaṃ āpāthagataṃ iṭṭhaṃ iṭṭhamajjhattaṃ vā rūpādiārammaṇaṃ ārabbha cakkhādipasādaṃ nissāya dassanasavanaghāyanasāyanaphusanakiccaṃ sādhayamānāni pavattanti. Tathā akusalavipākāni pañca. Kevalañhi tesaṃ aniṭṭhaṃ aniṭṭhamajjhattaṃ vā ārammaṇaṃ hoti. Ayameva viseso. Dasapi cetāni niyatadvārārammaṇavatthuṭṭhānāni niyatakiccāneva ca bhavanti.
已對照

其次,在善異熟的眼識等之後,善異熟意界緣取它們的那同一所緣,依止心所依處,成辦領受的作用而轉起。不善異熟的[意界]在不善異熟的[眼識等]之後也同樣。而這兩種[意界]的門與所緣不定,依處與處所是定的,作用也是定的。

Tato kusalavipākānaṃ cakkhuviññāṇādīnaṃ anantarā kusalavipākā manodhātu tesaṃyeva ārammaṇaṃ ārabbha hadayavatthuṃ nissāya sampaṭicchanakiccaṃ sādhayamānā pavattati. Tathā akusalavipākānaṃ anantarā akusalavipākā. Idañca pana dvayaṃ aniyatadvārārammaṇaṃ niyatavatthuṭṭhānaṃ niyatakiccañca hoti.
已對照

而與喜悅俱行的無因意識界,在善異熟意界之後,緣取它的那同一所緣,依止心所依處,成辦推度的作用;又於六門中、在強所緣上,對於欲界眾生,多半在與貪相應的速行之末,截斷有分的進路(bhavaṅgavīthi),於速行所取的所緣上,依彼所緣[的方式]轉起一次或兩次——這是在《中部義注》中所說的。而在阿毗達摩的義注中,於彼所緣[處]出有兩個心次(cittavāra)。而這心得到「彼所緣」與「後有分(piṭṭhibhavaṅga)」兩個名稱。它的門與所緣不定,依處是定的,處所與作用不定。如是,首先應知這十三種只在五蘊有中的轉起時轉起。

Somanassasahagatā pana ahetukamanoviññāṇadhātu kusalavipākamanodhātuyā anantarā tassā eva ārammaṇaṃ ārabbha hadayavatthuṃ nissāya santīraṇakiccaṃ sādhayamānā chasu dvāresu balavārammaṇe kāmāvacarasattānaṃ yebhuyyena lobhasampayuttajavanāvasāne bhavaṅgavīthiṃ pacchinditvā javanena gahitārammaṇe tadārammaṇavasena ca sakiṃ vā dvikkhattuṃ vā pavattatīti majjhimaṭṭhakathāyaṃ vuttaṃ. Abhidhammaṭṭhakathāyaṃ pana tadārammaṇe dve cittavārā āgatā. Idaṃ pana cittaṃ tadārammaṇanti ca piṭṭhibhavaṅganti cāti dve nāmāni labhati. Aniyatadvārārammaṇaṃ niyatavatthukaṃ aniyataṭṭhānakiccañca hotīti. Evaṃ tāva terasa pañcavokārabhave pavattiyaññeva pavattantīti veditabbāni.
緬 2.180已對照

其餘十九種中,沒有任何一種不以與自己相應的結生[作用]轉起。而在轉起時,首先,善與不善異熟的兩種無因意識界:在五門中、在善與不善異熟意界之後[成辦]推度作用;在六門中依前面所說的方式[成辦]彼所緣作用;在自己所給予的結生之後,於沒有截斷有分的心生起時[成辦]有分作用;在最後[成辦]死的作用——成辦這四種作用,依處是定的,門、所緣、處所、作用都不定而轉起。

Sesesu ekūnavīsatiyā na kiñci attano anurūpāya paṭisandhiyā na pavattati. Pavattiyaṃ pana kusalākusalavipākā tāva dve ahetukamanoviññāṇadhātuyo pañcadvāre kusalākusalavipākamanodhātūnaṃ anantarā santīraṇakiccaṃ, chasu dvāresu pubbe vuttanayeneva tadārammaṇakiccaṃ, attanā dinnapaṭisandhito uddhaṃ asati bhavaṅgupacchedake cittuppāde bhavaṅgakiccaṃ, ante cutikiccañcāti cattāri kiccāni sādhayamānā niyatavatthukā aniyatadvārārammaṇaṭṭhānakiccā hutvā pavattanti.
已對照

八種欲界有因心,依所說的方式在六門中[成辦]彼所緣作用;在自己所給予的結生之後,於沒有截斷有分的心生起時[成辦]有分作用;在最後[成辦]死的作用——成辦這三種作用,依處是定的,門、所緣、處所、作用都不定而轉起。

Aṭṭha kāmāvacarasahetukacittāni vuttanayeneva chasu dvāresu tadārammaṇakiccaṃ, attanā dinnapaṭisandhito uddhaṃ asati bhavaṅgupacchedake cittuppāde bhavaṅgakiccaṃ, ante cutikiccañcāti tīṇi kiccāni sādhayamānāni niyatavatthukāni aniyatadvārārammaṇaṭṭhānakiccāni hutvā pavattanti.
已對照

五種色界[心]與四種無色[心],在自己所給予的結生之後,於沒有截斷有分的心生起時[成辦]有分作用,在最後[成辦]死的作用——成辦這兩種作用而轉起。其中,色界[心]的依處與所緣是定的,處所與作用不定;其餘的[無色心]決定無依處,所緣是定的,處所與作用不定而轉起。如是,首先,三十二種識在轉起中都以行為緣而轉起。而此中,那各各的行以業緣與親依止緣為它的緣。

Pañca rūpāvacarāni cattāri ca āruppāni attanā dinnapaṭisandhito uddhaṃ asati bhavaṅgupacchedake cittuppāde bhavaṅgakiccaṃ, ante cutikiccañcāti kiccadvayaṃ sādhayamānāni pavattanti. Tesu rūpāvacarāni niyatavatthārammaṇāni aniyataṭṭhānakiccāni, itarāni niyatavatthukāni niyatārammaṇāni aniyataṭṭhānakiccāni hutvā pavattantīti evaṃ tāva bāttiṃsavidhampi viññāṇaṃ pavattiyaṃ saṅkhārapaccayā pavattati. Tatrāssa te te saṅkhārā kammapaccayena ca upanissayapaccayena ca paccayā honti.
622已對照

六百二十二、而所說的「其餘十九種中,沒有任何一種不以與自己相應的結生[作用]轉起」,那由於太過簡略而難以了知。所以為顯示它的詳說之法而說:有多少種結生?有多少種結生心?以何[心]於何處結生?什麼是結生的所緣?

622. Yaṃ pana vuttaṃ ‘‘sesesu ekūnavīsatiyā na kiñci attano anurūpāya paṭisandhiyā na pavattatī’’ti, taṃ atisaṃkhittattā dubbijānaṃ. Tenassa vitthāranayadassanatthaṃ vuccati – kati paṭisandhiyo, kati paṭisandhicittāni, kena kattha paṭisandhi hoti, kiṃ paṭisandhiyā ārammaṇanti?
緬 2.181已對照

連同無想結生,有二十種結生。結生心就是所說種類的十九種。此中,以不善異熟的無因意識界,於諸苦界中結生;以善異熟的[無因意識界],於人界中為生來盲者、生來聾者、生來癲狂者、聾啞[般]者、不男不女者等[結生];以八種有因的欲界異熟,為欲界諸天中與人中的有福者結生;以五種色界異熟,於有色梵天界[結生];以四種無色界異熟,於無色界[結生]。而凡以何[心]於何處結生,那就名為它的相應結生。而略說,結生的所緣有三種:過去的、現在的與不可說的。無想結生是無所緣的。

Asaññapaṭisandhiyā saddhiṃ vīsati paṭisandhiyo. Vuttappakārāneva ekūnavīsati paṭisandhicittāni. Tattha akusalavipākāya ahetukamanoviññāṇadhātuyā apāyesu paṭisandhi hoti. Kusalavipākāya manussaloke jaccandhajātibadhirajātiummattakajātieḷamūganapuṃsakādīnaṃ. Aṭṭhahi sahetukakāmāvacaravipākehi kāmāvacaradevesu ceva manussesu ca puññavantānaṃ paṭisandhi hoti. Pañcahi rūpāvacaravipākehi rūpībrahmaloke. Catūhi arūpāvacaravipākehi arūpaloketi. Yena ca yattha paṭisandhi hoti, sā eva tassa anurūpā paṭisandhi nāma. Saṅkhepato pana paṭisandhiyā tīṇi ārammaṇāni honti atītaṃ paccuppannaṃ navattabbañca. Asaññā paṭisandhi anārammaṇāti.
已對照

此中,識無邊處與非想非非想處結生的所緣唯是過去的;十種欲界[結生]的[所緣]是過去的或現在的;其餘[結生]的[所緣]唯是不可說的。而如是於三種所緣上轉起的結生,由於它只緊接在以過去為所緣或以不可說為所緣的死心之後轉起,而所謂以現在為所緣的死心是沒有的;所以,應知緊接在於兩種所緣中以某一為所緣的死之後、於三種所緣中以某一為所緣的結生,依善趣與惡趣而轉起的行相。

Tattha viññāṇañcāyatananevasaññānāsaññāyatanapaṭisandhīnaṃ atītameva ārammaṇaṃ. Dasannaṃ kāmāvacarānaṃ atītaṃ vā paccuppannaṃ vā. Sesānaṃ navattabbameva. Evaṃ tīsu ārammaṇesu pavattamānā pana paṭisandhi yasmā atītārammaṇassa vā navattabbārammaṇassa vā cuticittassa anantarameva pavattati. Paccuppannārammaṇaṃ pana cuticittaṃ nāma natthi. Tasmā dvīsu ārammaṇesu aññatarārammaṇāya cutiyā anantarā tīsu ārammaṇesu aññatarārammaṇāya paṭisandhiyā sugatiduggativasena pavattanākāro veditabbo.
623已對照

六百二十三、即是:首先,對於住在欲界善趣、造惡業的人,依「那些[業]在那時懸垂於他」等語(《中部》3.248),當他臥於臨終之床時,如其所積集的惡業或業相來到意門現前。在緣取它而生起的、以彼所緣為終的速行心路之後,[他]以有分的境為所緣而生起死心。當它滅去時,就緣取那同一來到現前的業或業相,由未被截斷的煩惱之力所牽引的、屬於惡趣的結生心生起。這是緊接在以過去為所緣的死之後的、以過去為所緣的結生。

623. Seyyathidaṃ – kāmāvacarasugatiyaṃ tāva ṭhitassa pāpakammino puggalassa ‘‘tānissa tasmiṃ samaye olambantī’’tiādivacanato (ma. ni. 3.248) maraṇamañce nipannassa yathūpacitaṃ pāpakammaṃ vā kammanimittaṃ vā manodvāre āpāthamāgacchati. Taṃ ārabbha uppannāya tadārammaṇapariyosānāya javanavīthiyā anantaraṃ bhavaṅgavisayaṃ ārammaṇaṃ katvā cuticittaṃ uppajjati. Tasmiṃ niruddhe tadeva āpāthagataṃ kammaṃ vā kammanimittaṃ vā ārabbha anupacchinnakilesabalavināmitaṃ duggatipariyāpannaṃ paṭisandhicittaṃ uppajjati. Ayaṃ atītārammaṇāya cutiyā anantarā atītārammaṇā paṭisandhi.
已對照

另一人在臨死之時,依所說種類之業的力量,地獄等處的火焰顏色等惡趣相來到意門現前;對他而言,有分生起兩次而滅去之後,緣取那所緣,[生起]一個轉向;由於死的臨近、勢力已轉弱,[生起]五個速行、兩個彼所緣——如是生起三[類]心路心。其後,以有分的境為所緣[生起]一個死心。到此為止,十一個心剎那已經過去。於是,於那隻剩五個心剎那壽命的同一所緣上,他的結生心生起。這是緊接在以過去為所緣的死之後的、以現在為所緣的結生。

Aparassa maraṇasamaye vuttappakārakammavasena narakādīsu aggijālavaṇṇādikaṃ duggatinimittaṃ manodvāre āpāthamāgacchati, tassa dvikkhattuṃ bhavaṅge uppajjitvā niruddhe taṃ ārammaṇaṃ ārabbha ekaṃ āvajjanaṃ, maraṇassa āsannabhāvena mandībhūtavegattā pañca javanāni, dve tadārammaṇānīti tīṇi vīthicittāni uppajjanti. Tato bhavaṅgavisayaṃ ārammaṇaṃ katvā ekaṃ cuticittaṃ. Ettāvatā ekādasa cittakkhaṇā atītā honti. Athassa avasesapañcacittakkhaṇāyuke tasmiññeva ārammaṇe paṭisandhicittaṃ uppajjati. Ayaṃ atītārammaṇāya cutiyā anantarā paccuppannārammaṇā paṭisandhi.
緬 2.182已對照

另一人在臨死之時,於五門中的某一門,成為貪等之因的低劣所緣來到現前。對他而言,在依次第生起的確定之末,由於死的臨近、勢力已轉弱,生起五個速行與兩個彼所緣。其後,以有分的境為所緣[生起]一個死心。而到此為止,兩個有分、轉向、見、領受、推度、確定、五個速行、兩個彼所緣、一個死心——十五個心剎那已經過去。於是,於那隻剩一個心剎那壽命的同一所緣上,結生心生起。這也是緊接在以過去為所緣的死之後的、以現在為所緣的結生。這暫且是緊接在以過去為所緣的善趣之死後的、以過去或現在為所緣的惡趣結生轉起的行相。

Aparassa maraṇasamaye pañcannaṃ dvārānaṃ aññatarasmiṃ rāgādihetubhūtaṃ hīnamārammaṇaṃ āpāthamāgacchati. Tassa yathākkamena uppanne voṭṭhabbanāvasāne maraṇassa āsannabhāvena mandībhūtavegattā pañca javanāni, dve tadārammaṇāni ca uppajjanti. Tato bhavaṅgavisayaṃ ārammaṇaṃ katvā ekaṃ cuticittaṃ. Ettāvatā ca dve bhavaṅgāni, āvajjanaṃ, dassanaṃ, sampaṭicchanaṃ, santīraṇaṃ, voṭṭhabbanaṃ, pañca javanāni, dve tadārammaṇāni, ekaṃ cuticittanti pañcadasa cittakkhaṇā atītā honti. Athāvasesaekacittakkhaṇāyuke tasmiññeva ārammaṇe paṭisandhicittaṃ uppajjati. Ayampi atītārammaṇāya cutiyā anantarā paccuppannārammaṇā paṭisandhi. Esa tāva atītārammaṇāya sugaticutiyā anantarā atītapaccuppannārammaṇāya duggatipaṭisandhiyā pavattanākāro.
624已對照

六百二十四、而對於住在惡趣、已積集無罪之業的人,依所說的方式,那無罪之業或業相來到意門現前——如是在黑分[之處]安上白分,其餘一切應依前面的方式了知。這是緊接在以過去為所緣的惡趣之死後的、以過去或現在為所緣的善趣結生轉起的行相。

624. Duggatiyaṃ ṭhitassa pana upacitānavajjakammassa vuttanayeneva taṃ anavajjakammaṃ vā kammanimittaṃ vā manodvāre āpāthamāgacchatīti kaṇhapakkhe sukkapakkhaṃ ṭhapetvā sabbaṃ purimanayeneva veditabbaṃ. Ayaṃ atītārammaṇāya duggaticutiyā anantarā atītapaccuppannārammaṇāya sugatipaṭisandhiyā pavattanākāro.
625已對照

六百二十五、而對於住在善趣、已積集無罪之業的人,依「那些[業]在那時懸垂於他」等語,當他臥於臨終之床時,如其所積集的無罪之業或業相來到意門現前。而那只是就已積集欲界無罪之業者而說的;至於已積集廣大之業者,來到現前的唯是業相。在緣取它而生起的、以彼所緣為終的或純粹的速行心路之後,[他]以有分的境為所緣而生起死心。當它滅去時,就緣取那同一來到現前的業或業相,由未被截斷的煩惱之力所牽引的、屬於善趣的結生心生起。這是緊接在以過去為所緣的死之後的、以過去為所緣或以不可說為所緣的結生。

625. Sugatiyaṃ ṭhitassa pana upacitānavajjakammassa ‘‘tānissa tasmiṃ samaye olambantī’’tiādivacanato maraṇamañce nipannassa yathūpacitaṃ anavajjakammaṃ vā kammanimittaṃ vā manodvāre āpāthamāgacchati. Tañca kho upacitakāmāvacarānavajjakammasseva. Upacitamahaggatakammassa pana kammanimittameva āpāthamāgacchati. Taṃ ārabbha uppannāya tadārammaṇapariyosānāya suddhāya vā javanavīthiyā anantaraṃ bhavaṅgavisayaṃ ārammaṇaṃ katvā cuticittaṃ uppajjati. Tasmiṃ niruddhe tameva āpāthagataṃ kammaṃ vā kammanimittaṃ vā ārabbha anupacchinnakilesabalavināmitaṃ sugatipariyāpannaṃ paṭisandhicittaṃ uppajjati. Ayaṃ atītārammaṇāya cutiyā anantarā atītārammaṇā vā navattabbārammaṇā vā paṭisandhi.
緬 2.183已對照

另一人在臨死之時,依欲界無罪之業的力量,於人界稱為母胎顏色的、或於天界稱為園林、天宮、如意樹等顏色的善趣相來到意門現前;對他而言,依惡趣相處所顯示的次第,緊接在死心之後生起結生心。這是緊接在以過去為所緣的死之後的、以現在為所緣的結生。

Aparassa maraṇasamaye kāmāvacaraanavajjakammavasena manussaloke mātukucchivaṇṇasaṅkhātaṃ vā devaloke uyyānavimānakapparukkhādivaṇṇasaṅkhātaṃ vā sugatinimittaṃ manodvāre āpāthamāgacchati, tassa duggatinimitte dassitānukkameneva cuticittānantaraṃ paṭisandhicittaṃ uppajjati. Ayaṃ atītārammaṇāya cutiyā anantarā paccuppannārammaṇā paṭisandhi.
已對照

另一人在臨死之時,親屬們說:「親愛的,這是為你而作的供佛,請令心淨信。」[於是]以花鬘、幢幡等[帶來]色所緣,或以聽法、樂器供養等[帶來]聲所緣,或以香菸、薰香、香料等[帶來]香所緣,或說「親愛的,嚐嚐這個,這是要為你布施的所施物」而以蜜、糖等[帶來]味所緣,或說「親愛的,觸觸這個,這是要為你布施的所施物」而以支那絹、蘇摩羅絹等[帶來]所觸所緣,帶到[他的]五門前;對他而言,於那來到現前的色等所緣上,在依次第生起的確定之末,由於死的臨近、勢力已轉弱,生起五個速行與兩個彼所緣。其後,以有分的境為所緣[生起]一個死心;在它之末,於那隻住一個心剎那的同一所緣上,結生心生起。這也是緊接在以過去為所緣的死之後的、以現在為所緣的結生。

Aparassa maraṇasamaye ñātakā ‘‘ayaṃ tāta tavatthāya buddhapūjā karīyati cittaṃ pasādehī’’ti vatvā pupphadāmapaṭākādivasena rūpārammaṇaṃ vā, dhammassavanatūriyapūjādivasena saddārammaṇaṃ vā, dhūmavāsagandhādivasena gandhārammaṇaṃ vā, ‘‘idaṃ tāta sāyassu tavatthāya dātabbadeyyadhamma’’nti vatvā madhuphāṇitādivasena rasārammaṇaṃ vā, ‘‘idaṃ tāta phusassu tavatthāya dātabbadeyyadhamma’’nti vatvā cīnapaṭṭasomārapaṭṭādivasena phoṭṭhabbārammaṇaṃ vā pañcadvāre upasaṃharanti, tassa tasmiṃ āpāthagate rūpādiārammaṇe yathākkamena uppannavoṭṭhabbanāvasāne maraṇassa āsannabhāvena mandībhūtavegattā pañca javanāni, dve tadārammaṇāni ca uppajjanti. Tato bhavaṅgavisayaṃ ārammaṇaṃ katvā ekaṃ cuticittaṃ, tadavasāne tasmiññeva ekacittakkhaṇaṭṭhitike ārammaṇe paṭisandhicittaṃ uppajjati. Ayampi atītārammaṇāya cutiyā anantarā paccuppannārammaṇā paṭisandhi.
626已對照

六百二十六、而另一人,依地遍禪等已獲得廣大[禪],住在善趣;在臨死之時,或欲界善業、業相、趣相中的某一種,或地遍等相,或廣大心,來到意門現前;或於眼、耳中的某一[門],成為善[心]生起之因的勝妙所緣來到現前;對他而言,在依次第生起的確定之末,由於死的臨近、勢力已轉弱,生起五個速行。而對於趣向廣大者,沒有彼所緣,所以緊接在速行之後,以有分的境為所緣而生起一個死心。在它之末,屬於欲界與廣大諸善趣中某一善趣的、以如所現起的諸所緣中某一為所緣的結生心生起。這是緊接在以不可說為所緣的善趣之死後的、以過去、現在、不可說中某一為所緣的結生。

626. Aparassa pana pathavīkasiṇajjhānādivasena paṭiladdhamahaggatassa sugatiyaṃ ṭhitassa maraṇasamaye kāmāvacarakusalakamma-kammanimitta-gatinimittānaṃ vā aññataraṃ, pathavīkasiṇādikaṃ vā nimittaṃ, mahaggatacittaṃ vā manodvāre āpāthamāgacchati, cakkhusotānaṃ vā aññatarasmiṃ kusaluppattihetubhūtaṃ paṇītamārammaṇaṃ āpāthamāgacchati, tassa yathākkamena uppannavoṭṭhabbanāvasāne maraṇassa āsannabhāvena mandībhūtavegattā pañca javanāni uppajjanti. Mahaggatagatikānaṃ pana tadārammaṇaṃ natthi, tasmā javanānantaraṃyeva bhavaṅgavisayaṃ ārammaṇaṃ katvā ekaṃ cuticittaṃ uppajjati. Tassāvasāne kāmāvacaramahaggatasugatīnaṃ aññatarasugatipariyāpannaṃ yathūpaṭṭhitesu ārammaṇesu aññatarārammaṇaṃ paṭisandhicittaṃ uppajjati. Ayaṃ navattabbārammaṇāya sugaticutiyā anantarā atītapaccuppannanavattabbārammaṇānaṃ aññatarārammaṇā paṭisandhi.
已對照

依此隨順[之理],也應了知緊接在無色之死後的結生。這是緊接在以過去或不可說為所緣的善趣之死後的、以過去、不可說或現在為所緣的結生轉起的行相。

Etenānusārena āruppacutiyāpi anantarā paṭisandhi veditabbā. Ayaṃ atītanavattabbārammaṇāya sugaticutiyā anantarā atītanavattabbapaccuppannārammaṇāya paṭisandhiyā pavattanākāro.
627緬 2.184已對照

六百二十七、而對於住在惡趣、造惡業的人,依所說的方式,那業、業相或趣相[來到]意門;或於五門中,成為不善[心]生起之因的所緣來到現前;於是對他而言,依次第在死心之末,屬於惡趣、以那些所緣中某一為所緣的結生心生起。這是緊接在以過去為所緣的惡趣之死後的、以過去或現在為所緣的結生轉起的行相。到此為止,十九種識依結生的轉起已被闡明。

627. Duggatiyaṃ ṭhitassa pana pāpakammino vuttanayeneva taṃ kammaṃ kammanimittaṃ gatinimittaṃ vā manodvāre. Pañcadvāre vā pana akusaluppatti hetubhūtaṃ ārammaṇaṃ āpāthamāgacchati, athassa yathākkamena cuticittāvasāne duggatipariyāpannaṃ tesu ārammaṇesu aññatarārammaṇaṃ paṭisandhicittaṃ uppajjati. Ayaṃ atītārammaṇāya duggaticutiyā anantarā atītapaccuppannārammaṇāya paṭisandhiyā pavattanākāroti. Ettāvatā ekūnavīsatividhassāpi viññāṇassa paṭisandhivasena pavatti dīpitā hoti.
628已對照

六百二十八、而這一切就是如是——

628. Tayidaṃ sabbampi evaṃ,
已對照

於結生中轉起時,它依業以兩種方式而轉;

Pavattamānaṃ sandhimhi, dvedhā kammena vattati;
已對照

又依混合等差別,它的區分有兩種等。

Missādīhi ca bhedehi, bhedassa duvidhādiko.
已對照

因為這十九種異熟識於結生中轉起時,依業以兩種方式而轉。因為各自的令生業,以異剎那業緣與親依止緣為一[識]的緣。因為這已被說過:「善與不善業以親依止緣為異熟的緣。」(《發趣論》1.1.423)而如是轉起的它,也應知依混合等差別而有兩種等的區分。

Idañhi ekūnavīsatividhampi vipākaviññāṇaṃ paṭisandhimhi pavattamānā dvedhā kammena vattati. Yathāsakañhi ekassa janakakammaṃ nānākkhaṇikakammapaccayena ceva upanissayapaccayena ca paccayo hoti. Vuttañhetaṃ ‘‘kusalākusalaṃ kammaṃ vipākassa upanissayapaccayena paccayo’’ti (paṭṭhā. 1.1.423). Evaṃ vattamānassa panassa missādīhi bhedehi duvidhādikopi bhedo veditabbo.
已對照

即是:這[識]雖依結生而以一種方式轉起,[卻]依與色混合、不混合的差別而有兩種;依欲有、色有、無色有的差別而有三種;依卵生、胎生、溼生、化生之生而有四種;依趣而有五種;依識住而有七種;依眾生居而有八種。

Seyyathidaṃ – idañhi paṭisandhivasena ekadhā pavattamānampi rūpena saha missāmissabhedato duvidhaṃ. Kāmarūpārūpabhavabhedato tividhaṃ. Aṇḍajajalābuja-saṃsedaja-opapātikayonivasena catubbidhaṃ. Gativasena pañcavidhaṃ. Viññāṇaṭṭhitivasena sattavidhaṃ. Sattāvāsavasena aṭṭhavidhaṃ hoti.
629已對照

六百二十九、此中——

629. Tattha,
已對照

混合的依性的差別而有兩種,其中有性的又有兩種;

Missaṃ dvidhā bhāvabhedā, sabhāvaṃ tattha ca dvidhā;
已對照

最少有兩種或三種十法聚,與最初的[識]俱[生]。

Dve vā tayo vā dasakā, omato ādinā saha.
已對照

「混合的依性的差別而有兩種(missaṃ dvidhā bhāvabhedā)」者:此中,除了無色有以外,凡生起的與色混合的結生識,那[識]在色有中由於不與稱為女根、男根的性一同生起,在欲有中除了生來黃門的結生以外由於與性一同生起,[故]有「有性的」「無性的」兩種。

Missaṃ dvidhā bhāvabhedāti yaṃ hetaṃ ettha aññatra arūpabhavā rūpamissaṃ paṭisandhiviññāṇaṃ uppajjati, taṃ rūpabhave itthindriyapurisindriyasaṅkhātena bhāvena vinā uppattito. Kāmabhave aññatra jātipaṇḍakapaṭisandhiyā bhāvena saha uppattito sa-bhāvaṃ, a-bhāvanti duvidhaṃ hoti.
緬 2.185已對照

「其中有性的又有兩種(sabhāvaṃ tattha ca dvidhā)」者:其中凡有性的,那由於與女性、男性中的某一種一同生起,[故]也只有兩種。

Sabhāvaṃ tattha ca dvidhāti tatthāpi ca yaṃ sa-bhāvaṃ, taṃ itthipurisabhāvānaṃ aññatarena saha uppattito duvidhameva hoti.
已對照

「最少有兩種或三種十法聚,與最初的[識]俱[生](dve vā tayo vā dasakā omato ādinā saha)」者:此中,於「混合的、不混合的」這一對中作為最初的、與色混合的結生識,與它一同,最少有依依處十法聚、身十法聚的兩種,或依依處十法聚、身十法聚、性十法聚的三種十法聚生起;過此再沒有色的減少了。而這樣以最少分量生起的那[色],在名為卵生、胎生的兩種生中,如以生羊毛(jātiuṇṇā)的一縷挑起的醍醐[滴]之量,得到「凝滑(kalala)」之名而生起。此中,應依趣而知諸生的出生差別。

Dve vā tayo vā dasakā omato ādinā sahāti yaṃ hetamettha ‘‘missaṃ amissa’’nti duke ādibhūtaṃ rūpamissaṃ paṭisandhiviññāṇaṃ, tena saha vatthukāyadasakavasena dve vā, vatthukāyabhāvadasakavasena tayo vā dasakā omato uppajjanti, natthi ito paraṃ rūpaparihānīti. Taṃ panetaṃ evaṃ omakaparimāṇaṃ uppajjamānaṃ aṇḍajajalābujanāmikāsu dvīsu yonīsu jātiuṇṇāya ekena aṃsunā uddhaṭasappimaṇḍappamāṇaṃ kalalanti laddhasaṅkhaṃ hutvā uppajjati. Tattha yonīnaṃ gativasena sambhavabhedo veditabbo.
630緬 2.186已對照

六百三十、因為於這些[生]中——

於地獄,及除地居[天]外的諸天中,[諸]生裡

前三種是沒有的;而於三趣中,四種都有。

此中,「及……諸天中(devesu ca)」者:應知以「及(ca)」字[表示]:猶如在地獄中與除地居[天]外的諸天中,同樣在焦渴餓鬼(nijjhāmataṇhikapeta)中也沒有前三種生;因為他們唯是化生的。而在其餘稱為畜生、餓鬼界、人的三趣中,以及在前面所除去的地居天中,四種生都有。此中——

於有色[梵天]中三十又九[種色];最多則七十種色,

於溼生與化生之生中;或者最少,則三十。

首先,於化生之生者中的有色梵天,依眼十法聚、耳十法聚、依處十法聚與命九法聚這四個聚,有三十九種色與結生識一同生起。而除了有色梵天之外,在其餘溼生與化生之生者中,最多依眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、依處、性十法聚而有七十種[色];而那些在諸天中是恆常的。此中,顏色、香、味、食素、四界、眼淨色、命——這一以十種色為量的色團,名為眼十法聚。其餘的也應如是了知。而最少,對於生來盲、聾、無鼻、不男不女者,依舌、身、依處十法聚,有三十種色生起。而在最多與最少之間,應隨所應而知其種種組合。

630. Etāsu hi,
Niraye bhummavajjesu, devesu ca na yoniyo;
Tisso purimikā honti, catassopi gatittaye.
Tattha devesu cāti casaddena yathā niraye ca bhummavajjesu ca devesu, evaṃ nijjhāmataṇhikapetesu ca purimikā tisso yoniyo na santīti veditabbā. Opapātikā eva hi te honti. Sese pana tiracchānapettivisayamanussasaṅkhāte gatittaye pubbe vajjitabhummadevesu ca catassopi yoniyo honti. Tattha,
Tiṃsa nava ceva rūpīsu, sattati ukkaṃsatotha rūpāni;
Saṃsedupapātayonisu, atha vā avakaṃsato tiṃsa.
Rūpībrahmesu tāva opapātikayonikesu cakkhusotavatthudasakānaṃ jīvitanavakassa cāti catunnaṃ kalāpānaṃ vasena tiṃsa ca nava ca paṭisandhiviññāṇena saha rūpāni uppajjanti. Rūpī brahme pana ṭhapetvā aññesu saṃsedajaopapātikayonikesu ukkaṃsato cakkhusotaghānajivhākāyavatthubhāvadasakānaṃ vasena sattati, tāni ca niccaṃ devesu. Tattha vaṇṇo gandho raso ojā catasso cāpi dhātuyo cakkhupasādo jīvitanti ayaṃ dasarūpaparimāṇo rūpapuñjo cakkhudasako nāma. Evaṃ sesā veditabbā. Avakaṃsato pana jaccandhabadhiraaghānakanapuṃsakassa jivhākāyavatthudasakānaṃ vasena tiṃsa rūpāni uppajjanti. Ukkaṃsāvakaṃsānaṃ pana antare anurūpato vikappo veditabbo.
631–632已對照

六百三十一、如是了知之後,又——

依蘊、所緣、趣、因、受、喜、尋與伺,

應遍知死與結生的差別與無差別之殊異。

即:凡這依混合、不混合而有兩種的結生,以及凡在它之前緊鄰的死,應依這些蘊等了知它們的差別與無差別之殊異——此是其義。

如何呢?有時,緊接在四蘊的無色之死後,是四蘊的、連所緣也不異的結生;有時,緊接在以非廣大、外為所緣的[死]之後,是以廣大、內為所緣的[結生]——這暫且是唯在無色諸地中的方法。而有時,緊接在四蘊的無色之死後,是五蘊的欲界結生;有時,緊接在五蘊的欲界之死或色界之死後,是四蘊的無色結生。同樣,緊接在以過去為所緣的死之後,是以現在為所緣的結生;緊接在某些善趣之死後,是某些惡趣結生;緊接在無因之死後,是有因結生;緊接在二因之死後,是三因結生;緊接在與舍俱行的死之後,是與喜悅俱行的結生;緊接在無喜之死後,是有喜結生;緊接在無尋之死後,是有尋結生;緊接在無伺之死後,是有伺結生;緊接在無尋無伺之死後,是有尋有伺結生——如是對各各[情形],也應隨所應而依相反[之序]配合。

631. Evaṃ viditvā puna,
Khandhārammaṇagatihetu-vedanāpītivitakkavicārehi;
Bhedābhedaviseso, cutisandhīnaṃ pariññeyyo.
Yā hesā missāmissato duvidhā paṭisandhi, yā cassā atītānantarā cuti, tāsaṃ imehi khandhādīhi bhedābhedaviseso ñātabboti attho.
Kathaṃ? Kadāci hi catukkhandhāya āruppacutiyā anantarā catukkhandhāva ārammaṇatopi abhinnā paṭisandhi hoti. Kadāci amahaggatabahiddhārammaṇāya mahaggataajjhattārammaṇā. Ayaṃ tāva arūpabhūmīsuyeva nayo. Kadāci pana catukkhandhāya arūpacutiyā anantarā pañcakkhandhā kāmāvacarapaṭisandhi. Kadāci pañcakkhandhāya kāmāvacaracutiyā rūpāvacaracutiyā vā anantarā catukkhandhā arūpapaṭisandhi. Evaṃ atītārammaṇāya cutiyā paccuppannārammaṇā paṭisandhi. Ekaccasugaticutiyā ekaccaduggatipaṭisandhi. Ahetukacutiyā sahetukapaṭisandhi. Duhetukacutiyā tihetukapaṭisandhi. Upekkhāsahagatacutiyā somanassasahagatapaṭisandhi. Appītikacutiyā sappītikapaṭisandhi. Avitakkacutiyā savitakkapaṭisandhi. Avicāracutiyā savicārapaṭisandhi. Avitakkāvicāracutiyā savitakkasavicārapaṭisandhīti tassa tassa viparītato ca yathāyogaṃ yojetabbaṃ.
632.
633緬 2.187已對照

六百三十二、

如是獲得了緣的,只是這法而已,它趨向另一有;

它沒有從那裡[來的]轉移,也不是離了那裡的因而有。

如是,這獲得了緣的、正在生起的唯色、非色法,被稱為「趨向另一有」,不是眾生,不是命。而它既沒有從過去有到此處的轉移,也不是離了那裡的因而於此處出現。這一點,我們將以明顯的人的死與結生的次第來闡明。

因為在過去有中,自然地或因[傷害的]手段而臨近死亡的人,不能忍受那難以忍受的、截斷一切大小肢節關節之繫縛的、致死諸受之刀劍的聚集;當身體如投於烈日下的青多羅葉一般漸漸枯萎,眼等諸根滅去,身根、意根、命根只住立於心所依處的範圍時,依止於那剎那殘餘之心所依處的識,緣取重[業]、多習行[業]、臨死[業]、先前所作[業]中的某一種——已得其餘諸緣的、稱為行的業,或由它所現起的、稱為業相、趣相的境——而轉起。這樣轉起的它,由於渴愛與無明未斷,於那過患被無明所覆蔽的境上,渴愛使[它]傾向,俱生的諸行拋擲[它]。依相續而被渴愛所傾向、被諸行所拋擲的它,猶如攀住系在此岸樹上的繩索而越過溝渠的人,既捨棄前一依止,又或獲得、或不獲得(assādayamānaṃ vā anassādayamānaṃ vā)由業所等起的後一依止,唯依所緣等諸緣而轉起。

而此中,前者由於死去(cavana)而稱為死,後者由於連結另一有等而稱為結生。而應知這[識]既不是從前一有來到此處的,也不是離了業、行、傾向(nati)、境等因而出現的。

Laddhapaccayamiti dhammamattametaṃ bhavantaramupeti;
Nāssa tato saṅkanti, na tato hetuṃ vinā hoti.
Iti hetaṃ laddhapaccayaṃ rūpārūpadhammamattaṃ uppajjamānaṃ bhavantaramupetīti vuccati, na satto, na jīvo. Tassa ca nāpi atītabhavato idha saṅkanti atthi. Nāpi tato hetuṃ vinā idha pātubhāvo. Tayidaṃ pākaṭena manussacutipaṭisandhikkamena pakāsayissāma.
Atītabhavasmiṃ hi sarasena upakkamena vā samāsannamaraṇassa asayhānaṃ sabbaṅgapaccaṅgasandhibandhanacchedakānaṃ māraṇantikavedanāsatthānaṃ sannipātaṃ asahantassa ātape pakkhittaharitatālapaṇṇamiva kamena upasussamāne sarīre niruddhesu cakkhādīsu indriyesu hadayavatthumatte patiṭṭhitesu kāyindriyamanindriyajīvitindriyesu taṅkhaṇāvasesahadayavatthusannissitaṃ viññāṇaṃ garukasamāsevitāsannapubbakatānaṃ aññataraṃ laddhāvasesapaccayasaṅkhārasaṅkhātaṃ kammaṃ, tadupaṭṭhāpitaṃ vā kammanimittagatinimittasaṅkhātaṃ visayaṃ ārabbha pavattati. Tadevaṃ pavattamānaṃ taṇhāvijjānaṃ appahīnattā avijjāpaṭicchāditādīnave tasmiṃ visaye taṇhā nāmeti, sahajātasaṅkhārā khipanti. Taṃ santativasena taṇhāya nāmiyamānaṃ saṅkhārehi khippamānaṃ orimatīrarukkhavinibaddharajjumālambitvā mātikātikkamako viya purimañca nissayaṃ jahati, aparañca kammasamuṭṭhāpitaṃ nissayaṃ assādayamānaṃ vā anassādayamānaṃ vā ārammaṇādīhiyeva paccayehi pavattatīti.
Ettha ca purimaṃ cavanato cuti. Pacchimaṃ bhavantarādipaṭisandhānato paṭisandhīti vuccati. Tadetaṃ nāpi purimabhavā idhāgataṃ, nāpi tato kammasaṅkhāranativisayādihetuṃ vinā pātubhūtanti veditabbaṃ.
633.
緬 2.188已對照

六百三十三、

此中可以有回聲等作為譬喻;

由於相續的連結,既沒有同一,也沒有相異。

而此中,對於這識不從前一有來到此處、卻由屬於過去有之因而生起[這一點],回聲、燈、印、影像之類的法可以作為譬喻。因為猶如回聲、燈、印、影以聲等為因而有,卻沒有去到別處;這心也正是如此。

而此中,由於相續的連結,既沒有同一,也沒有相異。因為若在有相續之連結時有絕對的同一,就不會有從乳生成的酪;又若有絕對的相異,酪就不會是依屬於乳的。一切因與因所生[法]中都是這一方法。而若如此,就會有一切世間言說的廢失,而那是不可取的。所以此中既不應承認絕對的同一,也不應[承認絕對的]相異。

Siyuṃ nidassanānettha, paṭighosādikā atha;
Santānabandhato natthi, ekatā nāpi nānatā.
Ettha cetassa viññāṇassa purimabhavato idha anāgamane, atītabhavapariyāpannahetūti ca uppāde paṭighosa-padīpa-muddā-paṭibimbappakārā dhammā nidassanāni siyuṃ. Yathā hi paṭighosa-padīpa-muddā-chāyā saddādihetukā honti aññatra agantvā evamevaṃ idaṃ cittaṃ.
Ettha ca santānabandhato natthi ekatā nāpi nānatā. Yadi hi santānabandhe sati ekantamekatā bhaveyya, na khīrato dadhi sambhūtaṃ siyā. Athāpi ekantanānatā bhaveyya, na khīrassādhīno dadhi siyā. Esa nayo sabbahetuhetusamuppannesu. Evañca sati sabbalokavohāralopo siyā, so ca aniṭṭho. Tasmā ettha na ekantamekatā vā nānatā vā upagantabbāti.
634已對照

六百三十四、此中[有人]說:難道不是嗎?既然是如此無轉移的出現,那麼由於在這人的自體中的諸蘊已滅,又由於作為果之緣的業沒有去到那裡,那果就會是另一者的、並且是從另一[因]而來的;又若沒有受用者,那果是誰的呢?所以這一安立不善。對此說如下——

634. Etthāha – nanu evaṃ asaṅkantipātubhāve sati ye imasmiṃ manussattabhāve khandhā, tesaṃ niruddhattā, phalapaccayassa ca kammassa tattha agamanato aññassa aññato ca taṃ phalaṃ siyā, upabhuñjake ca asati kassa taṃ phalaṃ siyā, tasmā na sundaramidaṃ vidhānanti. Tatridaṃ vuccati –
已對照

於相續中的這果,既不是另一者的,也不是從另一[因]而來的;

Santāne yaṃ phalaṃ etaṃ, nāññassa na ca aññato;
已對照

對種子的加工,能成立這一義。

Bījānaṃ abhisaṅkhāro, etassatthassa sādhako.
已對照

因為在同一相續中生起的果,由於在那裡絕對的同一與相異都已被否定,[所以]既不是「另一者的」,也不是「從另一[因]而來」。而對種子的加工,能成立這一義。因為當對芒果種子等作了加工時,在那種子的相續中得到了緣、於他時生起的殊特之果,既不是別的種子的,也不是以別的加工為緣而生起;而那些種子或那些加工也沒有到達果的處所——應知這[業果]也是如此相同。又以施於幼小之身的學問、技藝、藥等於他時在長大之身等上所給予的果,也應了知此義。

Ekasantānasmiṃ hi phalaṃ uppajjamānaṃ tattha ekantaekattanānattānaṃ paṭisiddhattā aññassāti vā aññatoti vā na hoti. Etassa ca panatthassa bījānaṃ abhisaṅkhāro sādhako. Ambabījādīnaṃ hi abhisaṅkhāresu katesu tassa bījassa santāne laddhapaccayo kālantare phalaviseso uppajjamāno na aññabījānaṃ, nāpi aññābhisaṅkhārapaccayā uppajjati, na ca tāni bījāni, te abhisaṅkhārā vā phalaṭṭhānaṃ pāpuṇanti, evaṃ sampadamidaṃ veditabbaṃ. Vijjāsipposadhādīhi cāpi bālasarīre upayuttehi kālantare vuḍḍhasarīrādīsu phaladehi ayamattho veditabbo.
已對照

而所說的「又若沒有受用者,那果是誰的呢」,於此——

Yampi vuttaṃ ‘‘upabhuñjake ca asati kassa taṃ phalaṃ siyā’’ti, tattha,
已對照

唯由果的生起,受用者的世俗[稱呼]便成立;

Phalassuppattiyā eva, siddhā bhuñjakasammuti;
已對照

猶如由樹生起果,[便有]「[樹]結果」的世俗[稱呼]。

Phaluppādena rukkhassa, yathā phalati sammuti.
已對照

因為猶如在稱為樹的諸法中,唯由作為[其]一部分的樹果之生起,便說「樹結果」或「[樹]已結果」;同樣,在稱為天、人的諸蘊中,唯由作為[其]一部分的、稱為受用的樂苦之果的生起,便說「天或人在受用」,或說「快樂」「痛苦」。所以此中另一個所謂的受用者並無任何用處。

Yathā hi rukkhasaṅkhātānaṃ dhammānaṃ ekadesabhūtassa rukkhaphalassa uppattiyā eva rukkho phalatīti vā phalitoti vā vuccati, tathā devamanussasaṅkhātānaṃ khandhānaṃ ekadesabhūtassa upabhogasaṅkhātassa sukhadukkhaphalassa uppādeneva devo, manusso vā upabhuñjatīti vā, sukhito, dukkhitoti vā vuccati. Tasmā na ettha aññena upabhuñjakena nāma koci attho atthīti.
635緬 2.189已對照

六百三十五、又若有人說:「即使如此,這些行成為果的緣,或是在存在時,或是在不存在時;而若是在存在時,它們的異熟應當只在[它們]轉起的剎那就有;若是在不存在時,在轉起之前與之後都會恆常地帶來果。」對他應這樣說——

635. Yopi vadeyya ‘‘evaṃ santepi ete saṅkhārā vijjamānā vā phalassa paccayā siyuṃ, avijjamānā vā, yadi ca vijjamānā pavattikkhaṇeyeva nesaṃ vipākena bhavitabbaṃ, atha avijjamānā pavattito pubbe pacchā ca niccaṃ phalāvahā siyu’’nti, so evaṃ vattabbo –
已對照

這些行由於已作而為緣,並不恆常地帶來果;

Katattā paccayā ete, na ca niccaṃ phalāvahā;
已對照

對此,應知擔保人等的譬喻。

Pāṭibhogādikaṃ tattha, veditabbaṃ nidassanaṃ.
已對照

因為諸行只由於已作而為自己之果的緣,不由於存在,也不由於不存在。即如所說:「因欲界善業的所作、所積集,異熟的眼識生起」等(《法集論》431)。而它們為自己相應之果的緣之後,由於已成異熟,便不再帶來果。為闡明這一義,應知這擔保人等的譬喻。因為猶如在世間,凡為了交付某物而作擔保人、或買貨物、或借債的人,對他而言,只是那行為的作成,就是那物之交付等的緣,而不是行為的存在或不存在;而在那物的交付等之後,他也不再是承擔者。為什麼呢?由於交付等已作。同樣,諸行也只由於已作而為自己之果的緣,在隨其所應給予果之後,也不再帶來果。到此為止,依混合、不混合以兩種方式轉起的結生識以行為緣的轉起,已被闡明。

Katattāyeva hi saṅkhārā attano phalassa paccayā honti, na vijjamānattā, avijjamānattā vā. Yathāha – ‘‘kāmāvacarassa kusalassa kammassa katattā upacitattā vipākaṃ cakkhuviññāṇaṃ uppannaṃ hotī’’tiādi (dha. sa. 431). Yathārahassa ca attano phalassa paccayā hutvā na puna phalāvahā honti vipākattā. Etassa catthassa vibhāvane idaṃ pāṭibhogādikaṃ nidassanaṃ veditabbaṃ. Yathā hi loke yo kassaci atthassa niyyātanatthaṃ pāṭibhogo hoti, bhaṇḍaṃ vā kiṇāti, iṇaṃ vā gaṇhāti, tassa taṃ kiriyākaraṇamattameva tadatthaniyyātanādimhi paccayo hoti, na kiriyāya vijjamānattaṃ, avijjamānattaṃ vā, na ca tadatthaniyyātanādito parampi dhārakova hoti. Kasmā? Niyyātanādīnaṃ katattā. Evaṃ katattāva saṅkhārāpi attano phalassa paccayā honti, na ca yathārahaṃ phaladānato parampi phalāvahā hontīti. Ettāvatā missāmissavasena dvedhāpi vattamānassa paṭisandhiviññāṇassa saṅkhārapaccayā pavatti dīpitā hoti.
636緬 2.190已對照

六百三十六、現在,為了破除對於所有那三十二種異熟識的迷惑——

依結生與轉起,於有等之中,

應了知諸行如何為哪些[識]的緣。

此中,三有、四生、五趣、七識住、九眾生居——這些名為「有等」。應了知:於這些有等之中,在結生與轉起中,這些[行]是哪些異熟識的緣、如何為緣——此是其義。

此中,首先在福行中,以欲界八種思為區分的福行,於欲有的善趣中,不加區別地,在結生時以異剎那業緣與親依止緣兩種方式為九種異熟識的緣。以色界五種善思為區分的福行,於色有中,只在結生時為五種[異熟識的緣]。

而所說區分的欲界[福行],於欲有的善趣中,依所說的方式以兩種方式在轉起時為除去與舍俱行的無因意識界的七種有限異熟識的緣,而不是在結生時。那同一[欲界福行]於色有中,同樣在轉起時為五種異熟識的緣,而不是在結生時。而於欲有的惡趣中,同樣在轉起時為全部八種有限異熟識的緣,而不是在結生時。此中,在地獄裡,於大目犍連長老遊歷地獄等[之時]遇到可喜所緣時,它便成為緣;而在畜生中與有大神通的餓鬼中,可喜所緣本就可得。

那同一[欲界福行]於欲有的善趣中,同樣在轉起時與結生時為全部十六種善異熟識的緣。而不加區別地,福行於色有中,同樣在轉起時與結生時為十種異熟識的緣。

以十二種不善思為區分的非福行,於欲有的惡趣中,同樣在結生時為一種識的緣,而不是在轉起時;在轉起時為六種[識的緣],而不是在結生時;在轉起時與結生時為全部七種不善異熟識的緣。

而於欲有的善趣中,同樣在轉起時為那同樣七種[識]的緣,而不是在結生時。於色有中,同樣在轉起時為四種異熟識的緣,而不是在結生時。而那是就在欲界中見不可喜之色、聞[不可喜之]聲而說的;至於在梵天界,沒有所謂不可喜的色等。欲界天界也是這樣。

不動行於無色有中,同樣在轉起時與結生時為四種異熟識的緣。

如是,首先應依諸有中的結生與轉起,了知這些行是哪些[識]的緣、如何為緣。依同一方法,於生等之中也應了知。

636. Idāni sabbesveva tesu bāttiṃsavipākaviññāṇesu sammohavighātatthaṃ,
Paṭisandhipavattīnaṃ, vasenete bhavādisu;
Vijānitabbā saṅkhārā, yathā yesañca paccayā.
Tattha tayo bhavā, catasso yoniyo, pañca gatiyo, satta viññāṇaṭṭhitiyo, nava sattāvāsāti ete bhavādayo nāma. Etesu bhavādīsu paṭisandhiyaṃ pavatte ca ete yesaṃ vipākaviññāṇānaṃ paccayā, yathā ca paccayā honti, tathā vijānitabbāti attho.
Tattha puññābhisaṅkhāre tāva kāmāvacaraaṭṭhacetanābhedo puññābhisaṅkhāro avisesena kāmabhave sugatiyaṃ navannaṃ vipākaviññāṇānaṃ paṭisandhiyaṃ nānakkhaṇikakammapaccayena ceva upanissayapaccayena cāti dvedhā paccayo. Rūpāvacarapañcakusalacetanābhedo puññābhisaṅkhāro rūpabhave paṭisandhiyaṃ eva pañcannaṃ.
Vuttappabhedakāmāvacaro pana kāmabhave sugatiyaṃ upekkhāsahagatāhetumanoviññāṇadhātuvajjānaṃ sattannaṃ parittavipākaviññāṇānaṃ vuttanayeneva dvedhā paccayo pavatte, no paṭisandhiyaṃ. Sveva rūpabhave pañcannaṃ vipākaviññāṇānaṃ tatheva paccayo pavatte, no paṭisandhiyaṃ. Kāmabhave pana duggatiyaṃ aṭṭhannampi parittavipākaviññāṇānaṃ tatheva paccayo pavatte, no paṭisandhiyaṃ. Tattha niraye mahāmoggallānattherassa narakacārikādīsu iṭṭhārammaṇasamāyoge so paccayo hoti, tiracchānesu pana petamahiddhikesu ca iṭṭhārammaṇaṃ labbhatiyeva.
Sveva kāmabhave sugatiyaṃ soḷasannampi kusalavipākaviññāṇānaṃ tatheva paccayo pavatte ca paṭisandhiyañca. Avisesena pana puññābhisaṅkhāro rūpabhave dasannaṃ vipākaviññāṇānaṃ tatheva paccayo pavatte ca paṭisandhiyañca.
Dvādasākusalacetanābhedo apuññābhisaṅkhāro kāmabhave duggatiyaṃ ekassa viññāṇassa tatheva paccayo paṭisandhiyaṃ, no pavatte. Channaṃ pavatte, no paṭisandhiyaṃ. Sattannampi akusalavipākaviññāṇānaṃ pavatte ca paṭisandhiyañca.
Kāmabhave pana sugatiyaṃ tesaṃyeva sattannaṃ tatheva paccayo pavatte, no paṭisandhiyaṃ. Rūpabhave catunnaṃ vipākaviññāṇānaṃ tatheva paccayo pavatte, no paṭisandhiyaṃ. So ca kho kāmāvacare aniṭṭharūpadassanasaddasavanavasena, brahmaloke pana aniṭṭharūpādayo nāma natthi. Tathā kāmāvacaradevalokepi.
Āneñjābhisaṅkhāro arūpabhave catunnaṃ vipākaviññāṇānaṃ tatheva paccayo pavatte ca paṭisandhiyañca.
Evaṃ tāva bhavesu paṭisandhipavattīnaṃ vasena ete saṅkhārā yesaṃ paccayā, yathā ca paccayā honti, tathā vijānitabbā. Eteneva nayena yoniādīsupi veditabbā.
637已對照

六百三十七、此中,從開頭起,這是隻顯其門徑的闡明——因為在這些行中,首先,福行於兩種有中給予結生之後,產生自己的一切異熟;同樣,於卵生等四生中、於稱為天與人的兩趣中、於稱為身有種種想有種種、身有種種想同一、身同一想有種種、身同一想同一的四識住中[給予結生之後,產生自己的一切異熟]。而於無想眾生居中,它只造作色,所以也於四種眾生居中給予結生之後,產生自己的一切異熟。所以,它於這兩種有、四生、兩趣、四識住、四眾生居中,依所說的方式,隨其可能在結生時與轉起時為二十一種異熟識的緣。

637. Tatridaṃ ādito paṭṭhāya mukhamattapakāsanaṃ – imesu hi saṅkhāresu yasmā puññābhisaṅkhāro tāva dvīsu bhavesu paṭisandhiṃ datvā sabbamattano vipākaṃ janeti. Tathā aṇḍajādīsu catūsu yonīsu, devamanussasaṅkhātāsu dvīsu gatīsu, nānattakāyanānattasaññīnānattakāyaekattasaññī-ekattakāyanānattasaññī-ekattakāyaekattasaññīsaṅkhātāsu catūsu viññāṇaṭṭhitīsu. Asaññasattāvāse panesa rūpamattamevābhisaṅkharotīti catūsuyeva sattāvāsesu ca paṭisandhiṃ datvā sabbamattano vipākaṃ janeti. Tasmā esa etesu dvīsu bhavesu, catūsu yonīsu, dvīsu gatīsu, catūsu viññāṇaṭṭhitīsu, catūsu sattāvāsesu ca ekavīsatiyā vipākaviññāṇānaṃ vuttanayeneva paccayo hoti yathāsambhavaṃ paṭisandhiyaṃ pavatte ca.
已對照

而非福行,由於只於欲有一種有中、於四生中、於其餘三趣中、於稱為身有種種想同一的一種識住中、以及於那同樣的一種眾生居中,依結生而成熟,所以它於一種有、四生、三趣、一種識住、一種眾生居中,依所說的方式,在結生時與轉起時為七種異熟識的緣。

Apuññābhisaṅkhāro pana yasmā ekasmiṃyeva kāmabhave catūsu yonīsu, avasesāsu tīsu gatīsu, nānattakāyaekattasaññīsaṅkhātāya ekissā viññāṇaṭṭhitiyā, tādiseyeva ca ekasmiṃ sattāvāse paṭisandhivasena vipaccati, tasmā esa ekasmiṃ bhave, catūsu yonīsu, tīsu gatīsu, ekissā viññāṇaṭṭhitiyā, ekamhi ca sattāvāse sattannaṃ vipākaviññāṇānaṃ vuttanayeneva paccayo paṭisandhiyaṃ pavatte ca.
已對照

而不動行,由於只於無色有一種有中、於化生一種生中、於天趣一種趣中、於空無邊處等三種識住中、以及於空無邊處等四種眾生居中,依結生而成熟,所以它於一種有、一種生、一種趣、三種識住、四種眾生居中,依所說的方式,在結生時與轉起時為四種識的緣。如是——

Āneñjābhisaṅkhāro pana yasmā ekasmiṃyeva arūpabhave, ekissā opapātikayoniyā, ekissā devagatiyā, ākāsānañcāyatanādikāsu tīsu viññāṇaṭṭhitīsu, ākāsānañcāyatanādikesu ca catūsu sattāvāsesu paṭisandhivasena vipaccati, tasmā esa ekasmiṃ bhave, ekissā yoniyā, ekissā gatiyā, tīsu viññāṇaṭṭhitīsu, catūsu sattāvāsesu catunnaṃ viññāṇānaṃ vuttanayeneva paccayo hoti paṭisandhiyaṃ pavatte cāti. Evaṃ,
緬 2.192已對照

依結生與轉起,於有等之中,

Paṭisandhipavattīnaṃ, vasenete bhavādisu;
已對照

應了知諸行如何為哪些[識]的緣。

Vijānitabbā saṅkhārā, yathā yesañca paccayāti.
已對照

這是關於「以行為緣而有識」一句的詳說。

Ayaṃ ‘‘saṅkhārapaccayā viññāṇa’’nti padasmiṃ vitthārakathā.
已對照

「以識為緣而有名色」句的詳說

Viññāṇapaccayānāmarūpapadavitthārakathā
638已對照

六百三十八、在「以識為緣而有名色」一句中——

638. Viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpapade –
已對照

依名色的區分,依於有等之中的轉起,

Vibhāgā nāmarūpānaṃ, bhavādīsu pavattito;
已對照

依攝、依緣的方法,應了知[其]抉擇。

Saṅgahā paccayanayā, viññātabbo vinicchayo.
已對照

「依名色的區分(vibhāgā nāmarūpānaṃ)」者:此中,「名」是由於向所緣傾向(namana)[而稱為名]的受等三蘊;「色」是四大種與依四大種的所造色。它們的區分已在〈蘊的解說〉中說過了。如是,此中首先應依名色的區分了知抉擇。

Vibhāgā nāmarūpānanti ettha hi nāmanti ārammaṇābhimukhaṃ namanato vedanādayo tayo khandhā, rūpanti cattāri mahābhūtāni catunnañca mahābhūtānaṃ upādāyarūpaṃ. Tesaṃ vibhāgo khandhaniddese vuttoyevāti. Evaṃ tāvettha vibhāgā nāmarūpānaṃ viññātabbo vinicchayo.
已對照

「依於有等之中的轉起(bhavādīsu pavattito)」者:而此中,名除了一種眾生居之外,於一切有、生、趣、識住與其餘眾生居中轉起;色於兩種有、四種生、五趣、前四種識住、五種眾生居中轉起。

Bhavādīsu pavattitoti ettha ca nāmaṃ ekaṃ sattāvāsaṃ ṭhapetvā sabbabhavayonigativiññāṇaṭṭhitisesasattāvāsesu pavattati, rūpaṃ dvīsu bhavesu, catūsu yonīsu, pañcasu gatīsu, purimāsu catūsu viññāṇaṭṭhitīsu, pañcasu sattāvāsesu pavattati.
已對照

而當這名色如是轉起時,由於對無性的胎臥者與卵生者,在結生剎那,依依處十法聚與身十法聚,從色方面有兩個相續首(santatisīsa),以及三種非色蘊出現,所以,應知對他們而言,詳說為從色色(rūparūpa)方面二十種法,以及三種非色蘊——這二十三種法是「以識為緣而有名色」。而依只取未曾取者[的方式](aggahitaggahaṇena),從一個相續首中除去九種色法,[便是]十四種。對於有性者,加入性十法聚,[便是]三十三種;對他們也依只取未曾取者[的方式],從兩個相續首中除去十八種色法,[便是]十五種。

Evaṃ pavattamāne ca etasmiṃ nāmarūpe yasmā abhāvakagabbhaseyyakānaṃ aṇḍajānañca paṭisandhikkhaṇe vatthukāyadasakavasena rūpato dvesantatisīsāni, tayo ca arūpino khandhā pātubhavanti, tasmā tesaṃ vitthārena rūparūpato vīsati dhammā, tayo ca arūpino khandhāti ete tevīsati dhammā viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpanti veditabbā. Aggahitaggahaṇena pana ekasantatisīsato nava rūpadhamme apanetvā cuddasa. Sabhāvakānaṃ bhāvadasakaṃ pakkhipitvā tettiṃsa, tesampi aggahitaggahaṇena santatisīsadvayato aṭṭhārasa rūpadhamme apanetvā pannarasa.
緬 2.193已對照

又由於對化生眾生中的梵身天等,在結生剎那,依眼十法聚、耳十法聚、依處十法聚與命根九法聚,從色方面有四個相續首,以及三種非色蘊出現,所以,應知對他們而言,詳說為從色色方面三十九種法,以及三種非色蘊——這四十二種法是「以識為緣而有名色」。而依只取未曾取者[的方式],從三個相續首中除去二十七種法,[便是]十五種。

Yasmā ca opapātikasattesu brahmakāyikādīnaṃ paṭisandhikkhaṇe cakkhusotavatthudasakānaṃ, jīvitindriyanavakassa ca vasena rūpato cattāri santatisīsāni, tayo ca arūpino khandhā pātubhavanti, tasmā tesaṃ vitthārena rūparūpato ekūnacattālīsa dhammā, tayo ca arūpino khandhāti ete bācattālīsa dhammā viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpanti veditabbā. Aggahitaggahaṇena pana santatisīsattayato sattavīsati dhamme apanetvā pannarasa.
已對照

而在欲有中,由於對其餘化生者、或溼生者中有性且諸處圓滿者,在結生剎那,從色方面有七個相續首,以及三種非色蘊出現,所以,應知對他們而言,詳說為從色色方面七十種法,以及三種非色蘊——這七十三種法是「以識為緣而有名色」。而依只取未曾取者[的方式],從六個色相續首中除去五十四種法,[便是]十九種。這是最多的。而最少,對於缺少各各色相續首者,依其各各[所缺]一一減去,應略說、詳說地了知結生時「以識為緣而有名色」的數目。

Kāmabhave pana yasmā sesaopapātikānaṃ, saṃsedajānaṃ vā sabhāvakaparipuṇṇāyatanānaṃ paṭisandhikkhaṇe rūpato satta santatisīsāni, tayo ca arūpino khandhā pātubhavanti, tasmā tesaṃ vitthārena rūparūpato sattati dhammā, tayo ca arūpino khandhāti ete tesattati dhammā viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpanti veditabbā. Aggahitaggahaṇena pana rūpasantatisīsachakkato catupaññāsa dhamme apanetvā ekūnavīsati. Esa ukkaṃso. Avakaṃsena pana taṃtaṃrūpasantatisīsavikalānaṃ tassa tassa vasena hāpetvā hāpetvā saṅkhepato vitthārato ca paṭisandhiyaṃ viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpasaṅkhā veditabbā.
已對照

而無色[眾生]只有三種非色蘊。無想[有情]從色方面唯有命根九法聚。這暫且是結生時的方法。

Arūpīnaṃ pana tayova arūpino khandhā. Asaññīnaṃ rūpato jīvitindriyanavakamevāti. Esa tāva paṭisandhiyaṃ nayo.
已對照

而在轉起中,於一切有色轉起之處,在結生心的住剎那,從與結生心一同轉起的時節,生起時節等起的純八法聚。而結生心不等起色。因為猶如墜落懸崖的人不能為他人之緣,同樣,[結生心]由於依處薄弱而薄弱,不能等起色。而在結生心之後,從第一有分起,[有]心等起的純八法聚;在聲出現之時,從結生剎那以後,由轉起的時節與心[有]聲九法聚;而對於那些依段食而活的胎臥眾生——

Pavatte pana sabbattha rūpappavattidese paṭisandhicittassa ṭhitikkhaṇe paṭisandhicittena saha pavattaututo utusamuṭṭhānaṃ suddhaṭṭhakaṃ pātubhavati. Paṭisandhicittaṃ pana rūpaṃ na samuṭṭhāpeti. Tañhi yathā papāte patitapuriso parassa paccayo hotuṃ na sakkoti, evaṃ vatthudubbalatāya dubbalattā rūpaṃ samuṭṭhāpetuṃ na sakkoti. Paṭisandhicittato pana uddhaṃ paṭhamabhavaṅgato pabhuti cittasamuṭṭhānaṃ suddhaṭṭhakaṃ, saddapātubhāvakāle paṭisandhikkhaṇato uddhaṃ pavattaututo ceva cittato ca saddanavakaṃ, ye pana kabaḷīkārāhārūpajīvino gabbhaseyyakasattā, tesaṃ,
已對照

「凡他的母親所吃的食物、飲料與餐食,

‘‘Yañcassa bhuñjati mātā, annaṃ pānañca bhojanaṃ;
已對照

他以此在那裡維生,[即]入於母胎的人。」——

Tena so tattha yāpeti, mātukucchigato naro’’ti. –
緬 2.194已對照

依此語,[對他們]在為母親所吞食物所浸透的身體中,[以及]對於化生者在最初吞下自己口中唾液之時,[有]食等起的純八法聚——如是,這食等起的純八法聚,與最多依兩個九法聚的時節、心等起[色],共二十六種;以及前面所說的、於每一心剎那生起三次的業等起[色]七十種——[合為]九十六種色,以及三種非色蘊,總共九十九種法。或者,由於聲不定,只在某些時候出現,所以除去那兩種[聲],應知這九十七種法隨其可能是一切眾生的「以識為緣而有名色」。因為無論他們睡著、放逸、在吃、在喝,日夜,這些都以識為緣而轉起。而它們以識為緣的狀態,我們將在後面解釋。

Vacanato mātarā ajjhoharitāhārena anugate sarīre, opapātikānaṃ sabbapaṭhamaṃ attano mukhagataṃ kheḷaṃ ajjhoharaṇakāle āhārasamuṭṭhānaṃ suddhaṭṭhakanti idaṃ āhārasamuṭṭhānassa suddhaṭṭhakassa, utucittasamuṭṭhānānañca ukkaṃsato dvinnaṃ navakānaṃ vasena chabbīsatividhaṃ, pubbe ekekacittakkhaṇe tikkhattuṃ uppajjamānaṃ vuttaṃ kammasamuṭṭhānañca sattatividhanti channavutividhaṃ rūpaṃ, tayo ca arūpino khandhāti samāsato navanavuti dhammā. Yasmā vā saddo aniyato kadācideva pātubhāvato, tasmā duvidhampi taṃ apanetvā ime sattanavuti dhammā yathāsambhavaṃ sabbasattānaṃ viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpanti veditabbaṃ. Tesaṃ hi suttānampi pamattānampi khādantānampi pivantānampi divā ca rattiñca ete viññāṇapaccayā pavattanti. Tañca nesaṃ viññāṇapaccayabhāvaṃ parato vaṇṇayissāma.
已對照

而此中凡是業生色,那[色]於有、生、趣、[識]住、眾生居中即使最初住立,若不為三等起的色所支持,也不能存續;三等起的[色]若不為它所支持,也[不能存續]。而是猶如雖被風吹擊、卻於四方被安立的諸蘆束,又如雖被浪濤衝擊、卻在大海中某處得到立足處的諸破船者,它們互相支持而不倒下,存續著,一年、兩年……乃至……一百年,直到那些眾生的壽盡或福盡為止,而轉起。如是,此中也應依於有等之中的轉起了知抉擇。

Yampanetamettha kammajarūpaṃ, taṃ bhavayonigatiṭhitisattāvāsesu sabbapaṭhamaṃ patiṭṭhahantampi tisamuṭṭhānikarūpena anupatthaddhaṃ na sakkoti saṇṭhātuṃ, nāpi tisamuṭṭhānikaṃ tena anupatthaddhaṃ. Atha kho vātabbhāhatāpi catuddisā vavatthāpitā naḷakalāpiyo viya, ūmivegabbhāhatāpi mahāsamudde katthaci laddhapatiṭṭhā bhinnavāhanikā viya ca aññamaññupatthaddhānevetāni apatamānāni saṇṭhahitvā ekampi vassaṃ dvepi vassāni…pe… vassasatampi yāva tesaṃ sattānaṃ āyukkhayo vā puññakkhayo vā, tāva pavattantīti. Evaṃ bhavādīsu pavattitopettha viññātabbo vinicchayo.
639已對照

六百三十九、「依攝(saṅgahā)」者:而此中,凡於無色中的轉起與結生中、以及於五蘊有中的轉起中,以識為緣的唯是名;凡於無想[有情]中一切[時]、以及於五蘊有中的轉起中,以識為緣的唯是色;凡於五蘊有中一切[時],以識為緣的是名色——應知把那一切,即名、色與名色,依一分同形的餘一之理(ekadesasarūpekasesanaya)攝為「名色」,而[說]「以識為緣而有名色」。

639. Saṅgahāti ettha ca yaṃ āruppe pavattipaṭisandhīsu, pañcavokārabhave ca pavattiyaṃ viññāṇapaccayā nāmameva, yañca asaññesu sabbattha, pañcavokārabhave ca pavattiyaṃ viññāṇapaccayā rūpameva, yañca pañcavokārabhave sabbattha viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpaṃ, taṃ sabbaṃ nāmañca rūpañca nāmarūpañca nāmarūpanti evaṃ ekadesasarūpekasesanayena saṅgahetvā viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpanti veditabbaṃ.
已對照

若[說]:「在無想[有情]中,由於沒有識,[這]不合理。」[答:]並非不合理。這也——

Asaññesu viññāṇābhāvā ayuttanti ce, nāyuttaṃ. Idampi,
已對照

凡是名色之因的識,那被認為有兩種:

Nāmarūpassa yaṃ hetu, viññāṇaṃ taṃ dvidhā mataṃ;
已對照

異熟的與非異熟的,由此,這正是合理的。

Vipākamavipākañca, yuttameva yato idaṃ.
已對照

因為凡是名色之因的識,那依異熟、非異熟的差別被認為有兩種。而這[色]在無想眾生中,由於是業等起的,所以是以在五蘊有中轉起的行識為緣的色。同樣,在五蘊[有]的轉起中,於善等心剎那時[有]業等起[色]——所以這正是合理的。如是,此中也應依攝了知抉擇。

Yañhi nāmarūpassa hetu viññāṇaṃ, taṃ vipākāvipākabhedato dvedhā mataṃ. Idañca asaññasattesu kammasamuṭṭhānattā pañcavokārabhave pavattaabhisaṅkhāraviññāṇapaccayā rūpaṃ. Tathā pañcavokāre pavattiyaṃ kusalādicittakkhaṇe kammasamuṭṭhānanti yuttameva idaṃ. Evaṃ saṅgahatopettha viññātabbo vinicchayo.
640緬 2.195已對照

六百四十、「依緣的方法(paccayanayā)」者:此中——

640. Paccayanayāti ettha hi,
已對照

異熟識對於名,以九種方式為緣;

Nāmassa pākaviññāṇaṃ, navadhā hoti paccayo;
已對照

對於依處色以九種方式,對於其餘色以八種方式。

Vatthurūpassa navadhā, sesarūpassa aṭṭhadhā.
已對照

行識對於色,以一種方式[為緣];

Abhisaṅkhāraviññāṇaṃ, hoti rūpassa ekadhā;
已對照

而其餘的識,對於各各[名色]隨其所應[為緣]。

Tadaññaṃ pana viññāṇaṃ, tassa tassa yathārahaṃ.
已對照

即:凡在結生或轉起中稱為異熟的名,無論它與色混合或不混合,結生的或其餘的異熟識,是依俱生、相互、依止、相應、異熟、食、根、有、不離去這九種緣而為它的緣。

Yañhetaṃ paṭisandhiyaṃ pavattiyaṃ vā vipākasaṅkhātaṃ nāmaṃ, tassa rūpamissassa vā amissassa vā paṭisandhikaṃ vā aññaṃ vā vipākaviññāṇaṃ sahajātaaññamaññanissayasampayuttavipākāhārindriyaatthiavigatapaccayehi navadhā paccayo hoti.
已對照

對依處色於結生時,[識]是依俱生、相互、依止、異熟、食、根、不相應、有、不離去這九種緣而為緣。而除依處色外,對其餘諸色,[識]於這九種中除去相互緣,依其餘八緣而為緣。

Vatthurūpassa paṭisandhiyaṃ sahajātaaññamaññanissayavipākāhārindriyavippayuttaatthiavigatapaccayehi navadhā paccayo hoti. Ṭhapetvā pana vatthurūpaṃ sesarūpassa imesu navasu aññamaññapaccayaṃ apanetvā sesehi aṭṭhahi paccayehi paccayo hoti.
已對照

至於行識,對無想眾生的色、或對五蘊有中的業生色,依經教的方式唯依親依止而為一種緣。應知從第一有分起其餘一切識,都隨其所應而為各各名色之緣。而若要詳說地顯示它的緣的方法,就須把整個《發趣論》之說加以詳說,所以我們不著手於它。

Abhisaṅkhāraviññāṇaṃ pana asaññasattarūpassa vā pañcavokārabhave vā kammajassa rūpassa suttantikapariyāyato upanissayavasena ekadhāva paccayo hoti. Avasesaṃ paṭhamabhavaṅgato pabhuti sabbampi viññāṇaṃ tassa tassa nāmarūpassa yathārahaṃ paccayo hotīti veditabbaṃ. Vitthārato pana tassa paccayanaye dassiyamāne sabbāpi paṭṭhānakathā vitthāretabbā hotīti na naṃ ārabhāma.
已對照

此中或許[有人問]:「然而如何得知『結生的名色以識為緣而有』呢?」[答:]依經,也依理。因為在經中,以「隨心而轉的諸法」等(《法集論》〈二法論母〉62)方式,多處成立了受等以識為緣。而依理——

Tattha siyā – kathaṃ panetaṃ jānitabbaṃ ‘‘paṭisandhināmarūpaṃ viññāṇapaccayā hotī’’ti? Suttato yuttito ca. Sutte hi ‘‘cittānuparivattino dhammā’’tiādinā (dha. sa. dukamātikā 62) nayena bahudhā vedanādīnaṃ viññāṇapaccayatā siddhā. Yuttito pana,
已對照

因為由此處所見的心生色,可以成立:

Cittajena hi rūpena, idha diṭṭhena sijjhati;
已對照

識也是未見之色的緣。

Adiṭṭhassāpi rūpassa, viññāṇaṃ paccayo iti.
緬 2.196已對照

因為可見到隨心的明淨或不明淨而生起與之相應的諸色,而由所見可比知未見者——依此,應知此處由所見的心生色,識也是未見的結生色之緣。因為業等起的那[色]也如心等起[色]一般,其以識為緣[之說]於《發趣論》中亦有所出。如是,此中也應依緣的方法了知抉擇。

Citte hi pasanne appasanne vā tadanurūpāni rūpāni uppajjamānāni diṭṭhāni. Diṭṭhena ca adiṭṭhassa anumānaṃ hotīti iminā idha diṭṭhena cittajarūpena adiṭṭhassāpi paṭisandhirūpassa viññāṇaṃ paccayo hotīti jānitabbametaṃ. Kammasamuṭṭhānassāpi hi tassa cittasamuṭṭhānasseva viññāṇapaccayatā paṭṭhāne āgatāti. Evaṃ paccayanayatopettha viññātabbo vinicchayoti.
已對照

這是關於「以識為緣而有名色」一句的詳說。

Ayaṃ ‘‘viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpa’’nti padasmiṃ vitthārakathā.
已對照

「以名色為緣而有六處」句的詳說

Nāmarūpapaccayāsaḷāyatanapadavitthārakathā
641緬 2.197已對照

六百四十一、在「以名色為緣而有六處」一句中——

名是三蘊,色應知是大種、依處等;

作了餘一(ekasesa)的它,正是同樣[作了餘一]的那[六處]之緣。

因為凡這正作為六處之緣的名色,此中,「名」是受等三蘊;而「色」是屬於自相續的,依定則是四大種、六依處、命根——應知如是「被認為是大種、依處等」。而應知:那[名色]是依「名、色與名色[合為]名色」如是作了餘一的,是依「第六處與六處[合為]六處」如是作了餘一的六處之緣。為什麼呢?因為在無色[界]中唯有名是緣,而那[名]也只是第六處的[緣],不是其他[處]的。因為在《分別論》中說:「以名為緣而有第六處。」(《分別論》322)

此中或有[人問]:然而如何得知「名色是六處之緣」呢?由於有名色時[六處]才有。因為有各各名與色時,才有各各處,否則不然。而它這「隨彼有而有」之性,將正在[解說]緣的方法時顯明。所以,

在結生時或在轉起時,凡[名色]是凡[處]之緣,

以及如何為緣,明智者應如是推知。

此中,這是義的闡明——

因為在無色[界]中,在結生與轉起時,唯有名

為緣;最少而言,它為七種、六種[緣]。

如何呢?首先在結生時,最少而言,名以俱生、相互、依止、相應、異熟、有、不離去諸緣而為第六處的七種緣。然而此中,有的以因緣(hetupaccaya)、有的以食緣,如是也以其他方式為緣;應依此了知最多與最少。

在轉起時,異熟[名]也正依所說的方式為緣;而另一[非異熟名],最少而言,以所說種類的諸緣中除去異熟緣的六種緣為緣。然而此中,有的以因緣、有的以食緣,如是也以其他方式為緣;應依此了知最多與最少。

在其他的有中,名在結生時也同樣

[為]第六[處]之緣;對其餘[諸處],它以六種行相為緣。

因為在無色[界]以外的其他五蘊有中,那異熟名作為心所依處的助伴,對第六意處,正如在無色[界]中所說的那樣,最少而言,同樣為七種緣。而對其餘眼處等五[處],它作為四大種的助伴,依俱生、依止、異熟、不相應、有、不離去,以六種行相為緣。然而此中,有的以因緣、有的以食緣,如是也以其他方式為緣;應依此了知最多與最少。

在轉起時也同樣:異熟[名]是異熟[第六處]的緣;

非異熟[名是]非異熟[第六處]的[緣],為第六[處]的六種緣。

因為在五蘊有中,在轉起時也正如在結生時那樣,異熟名同樣對異熟的第六處,最少而言為七種緣。而非異熟[名]對非異熟的第六[處],正是最少而言,從那[七種]中除去異熟緣,為六種緣。然而此中,最多與最少應正依所說的方式了知。

正在那裡,異熟[名]是其餘五[處]的緣,

[為]四種[緣];非異熟[名]也正如是被闡明。

因為正是在那轉起時,以眼淨色等為依處的異熟名以及其他[異熟名],對其餘眼處等五[處],以後生、不相應、有、不離去諸緣而為四種緣。而正如異熟[名]那樣,非異熟[名]也正如是被闡明。所以應知:善等類別的[名]也是它們的四種緣。如是,首先應如是了知:唯是名在結生時或在轉起時,是哪些處的緣,以及如何為緣。

而此中,色在無色[界]的有中,

連一處的緣也不是;然而在五蘊的有中[則為緣]。

依色而言,在結生時,依處為第六[處]的六種緣;

諸大種無區別地為五[處]的四種[緣]。

因為依色而言,在結生時,依處色以俱生、相互、依止、不相應、有、不離去諸緣而為第六意處的六種緣。而四大種無區別地,在結生時與轉起時,凡有任何處生起,就依那[處]而以俱生、依止、有、不離去諸緣而為眼處等全部五[處]的四種緣。

命為這些[處]的三種[緣],食在轉起時[亦然];

正是它們為第六[處]的六種[緣],依處為那同一[第六處]的五種[緣]。

而對這些眼等五[處],色命根在結生時與轉起時,依有、不離去、根而為三種緣。食也依有、不離去、食而為三種緣;而那只是對那些依食而活的眾生,在隨食[所資養]的身中,且只在轉起時,不在結生時。而那眼處等五[處],對稱為眼識、耳識、鼻識、舌識、身識的第六意處,依依止、前生、根、不相應、有、不離去,以六種行相為緣,[這是]在轉起時,不在結生時。而除去五識之後,依處色對那同一[第六處]其餘的意處,依依止、前生、不相應、有、不離去而為五種緣,唯在轉起時,不在結生時。如是,應如是了知:唯是色在結生時或在轉起時,是哪些處的緣,以及如何為緣。

而名色二者,凡[名色]是凡[處]之緣,

以及它在一切處如何[為緣],明智者應了知。

即:首先在結生時,在五蘊有中,稱為三蘊與依處色的名色,以俱生、相互、依止、異熟、相應、不相應、有、不離去等緣而為第六處的緣。這在此中只是個門徑而已;隨所說的方式,便能配合一切,所以此中不顯示詳說。

這是關於「以名色為緣而有六處」一句的詳說。

641. Nāmarūpapaccayā saḷāyatanapade –
Nāmaṃ khandhattayaṃ rūpaṃ, bhūtavatthādikaṃ mataṃ;
Katekasesaṃ taṃ tassa, tādisasseva paccayo.
Yañhetaṃ saḷāyatanasseva paccayabhūtaṃ nāmarūpaṃ, tattha nāmanti vedanādikkhandhattayaṃ, rūpaṃ pana sasantatipariyāpannaṃ niyamato cattāri bhūtāni cha vatthūni jīvitindriyanti evaṃ bhūtavatthādikaṃ matanti veditabbaṃ. Taṃ pana nāmañca rūpañca nāmarūpañca nāmarūpanti evaṃ katekasesaṃ chaṭṭhāyatanañca saḷāyatanañca saḷāyatananti evaṃ katekasesasseva saḷāyatanassa paccayoti veditabbaṃ. Kasmā? Yasmā āruppe nāmameva paccayo, tañca chaṭṭhāyatanasseva na aññassa. ‘‘Nāmapaccayā chaṭṭhāyatana’’nti (vibha. 322) hi vibhaṅge vuttaṃ.
Tattha siyā – kathaṃ panetaṃ jānitabbaṃ ‘‘nāmarūpaṃ saḷāyatanassa paccayo’’ti? Nāmarūpabhāve bhāvato. Tassa tassa hi nāmassa rūpassa ca bhāve taṃ taṃ āyatanaṃ hoti, na aññathā. Sā panassa tabbhāvabhāvitā paccayanayasmiṃ yeva āvibhavissati. Tasmā,
Paṭisandhiyā pavatte vā, hoti yaṃ yassa paccayo;
Yathā ca paccayo hoti, tathā neyyaṃ vibhāvinā.
Tatrāyamatthadīpanā –
Nāmameva hi āruppe, paṭisandhipavattisu;
Paccayo sattadhā chadhā, hoti taṃ avakaṃsato.
Kathaṃ? Paṭisandhiyaṃ tāva avakaṃsato sahajātaaññamaññanissayasampayuttavipākaatthiavigatapaccayehi sattadhā nāmaṃ chaṭṭhāyatanassa paccayo hoti. Kiñci panettha hetupaccayena, kiñci āhārapaccayenāti evaṃ aññathāpi paccayo hoti, tassa vasena ukkaṃsāvakaṃso veditabbo.
Pavattepi vipākaṃ vuttanayeneva paccayo hoti, itaraṃ pana avakaṃsato vuttappakāresu paccayesu vipākapaccayavajjehi chahi paccayehi paccayo hoti. Kiñci panettha hetupaccayena, kiñci āhārapaccayenāti evaṃ aññathāpi paccayo hoti, tassa vasena ukkaṃsāvakaṃso veditabbo.
Aññasmimpi bhave nāmaṃ, tatheva paṭisandhiyaṃ;
Chaṭṭhassa itaresaṃ taṃ, chahākārehi paccayo.
Āruppato hi aññasmimpi pañcavokārabhave taṃ vipākanāmaṃ hadayavatthuno sahāyaṃ hutvā chaṭṭhassa manāyatanassa yathā āruppe vuttaṃ, tatheva avakaṃsato sattadhā paccayo hoti. Itaresaṃ pana taṃ pañcannaṃ cakkhāyatanādīnaṃ catumahābhūtasahāyaṃ hutvā sahajātanissayavipākavippayuttaatthiavigatavasena chahākārehi paccayo hoti. Kiñci panettha hetupaccayena, kiñci āhārapaccayenāti evaṃ aññathāpi paccayo hoti, tassa vasena ukkaṃsāvakaṃso veditabbo.
Pavattepi tathā hoti, pākaṃ pākassa paccayo;
Apākaṃ avipākassa, chadhā chaṭṭhassa paccayo.
Pavattepi hi pañcavokārabhave yathā paṭisandhiyaṃ, tatheva vipākanāmaṃ vipākassa chaṭṭhāyatanassa avakaṃsato sattadhā paccayo hoti. Avipākaṃ pana avipākassa chaṭṭhassa avakaṃsatova tato vipākapaccayaṃ apanetvā chadhā paccayo hoti. Vuttanayeneva panettha ukkaṃsāvakaṃso veditabbo.
Tattheva sesapañcannaṃ, vipākaṃ paccayo bhave;
Catudhā avipākampi, evameva pakāsitaṃ.
Tattheva hi pavatte sesānaṃ cakkhāyatanādīnaṃ pañcannaṃ cakkhupasādādivatthukaṃ itarampi vipākanāmaṃ pacchājātavippayuttaatthiavigatapaccayehi catudhā paccayo hoti. Yathā ca vipākaṃ, avipākampi evameva pakāsitaṃ. Tasmā kusalādibhedampi tesaṃ catudhā paccayo hotīti veditabbaṃ. Evaṃ tāva nāmameva paṭisandhiyaṃ pavatte vā yassa yassa āyatanassa paccayo hoti, yathā ca paccayo hoti, tathā veditabbaṃ.
Rūpaṃ panettha āruppe, bhave bhavati paccayo;
Na ekāyatanassāpi, pañcakkhandhabhave pana.
Rūpato sandhiyaṃ vatthu, chadhā chaṭṭhassa paccayo;
Bhūtāni catudhā honti, pañcannaṃ avisesato.
Rūpato hi paṭisandhiyaṃ vatthurūpaṃ chaṭṭhassa manāyatanassa sahajātaaññamaññanissayavippayuttaatthiavigatapaccayehi chadhā paccayo hoti. Cattāri pana bhūtāni avisesato paṭisandhiyaṃ pavatte ca yaṃ yaṃ āyatanaṃ uppajjati, tassa tassa vasena pañcannampi cakkhāyatanādīnaṃ sahajātanissayaatthiavigatapaccayehi catudhā paccayā honti.
Tidhā jīvitametesaṃ, āhāro ca pavattiyaṃ;
Tāneva chadhā chaṭṭhassa, vatthu tasseva pañcadhā.
Etesaṃ pana cakkhādīnaṃ pañcannaṃ paṭisandhiyaṃ pavatte ca atthi avigataindriyavasena rūpajīvitaṃ tidhā paccayo hoti. Āhāro ca atthiavigatāhāravasena tividhā paccayo hoti, so ca kho ye sattā āhārūpajīvino, tesaṃ āhārānugate kāye pavattiyaṃyeva, no paṭisandhiyaṃ. Tāni pana pañca cakkhāyatanādīni chaṭṭhassa cakkhu sotaghānajivhākāyaviññāṇasaṅkhātassa manāyatanassa nissayapurejātaindriyavippayuttaatthiavigatavasena chahākārehi paccayā honti pavatte, no paṭisandhiyaṃ. Ṭhapetvā pana pañcaviññāṇāni tasseva avasesamanāyatanassa vatthurūpaṃ nissayapurejātavippayuttaatthiavigatavasena pañcadhā paccayo hoti pavatteyeva, no paṭisandhiyaṃ. Evaṃ rūpameva paṭisandhiyaṃ pavatte vā yassa yassa āyatanassa paccayo hoti, yathā ca paccayo hoti, tathā veditabbaṃ.
Nāmarūpaṃ panubhayaṃ, hoti yaṃ yassa paccayo;
Yathā ca tampi sabbattha, viññātabbaṃ vibhāvinā.
Seyyathidaṃ. Paṭisandhiyaṃ tāva pañcavokārabhave khandhattayavatthurūpasaṅkhātaṃ nāmarūpaṃ chaṭṭhāyatanassa sahajātaaññamaññanissayavipākasampayuttavippayuttaatthiavigatapaccayādīhi paccayo hotīti. Idamettha mukhamattaṃ. Vuttanayānusārena pana sakkā sabbaṃ yojetunti na ettha vitthāro dassitoti.
Ayaṃ ‘‘nāmarūpapaccayā saḷāyatana’’nti padasmiṃ vitthārakathā.
已對照

「以六處為緣而有觸」句的詳說

Saḷāyatanapaccayāphassapadavitthārakathā
642緬 2.200已對照

六百四十二、在「以六處為緣而有觸」一句中——

略說,觸唯有六種,[即]眼觸等;

詳說,它們如識一樣有三十二種。

因為略說,「以六處為緣而有觸」,即眼觸、耳觸、鼻觸、舌觸、身觸、意觸——這些眼觸等唯有六種觸。而詳說,眼觸等五種是善異熟的、五種是不善異熟的,[共]十種;其餘與二十二種世間異熟識相應的[觸]也有二十二種——如是,全部[觸]正如以行為緣所說的識那樣,有三十二種。

而這三十二種觸的緣是六處,此中,

連同第六[處]的內[處]眼等,[或]也連同諸外[處],

明智者們認為是「六處」——[後者是]與六[外處]一起。

此中,首先那些[論師]以為「這是關於執受[法]轉起之論」,只闡明屬於自相續的緣與緣所生[法],他們依隨「以第六處為緣而有觸」(《分別論》322)這一聖典,[說]在無色[界]中是第六處、在其他[有]中由全部收攝是六處為觸之緣,[於是]作了一分同形的餘一,認為連同第六[處]的內[處]眼等是「六處」。因為那[集合]——第六處與六處——正被算作「六處」。

而那些[論師]只闡明緣所生[法]屬於同一相續,而緣則也[可]屬於不同相續,他們闡明凡是作為觸之緣的處,那一切[處],便把外[處]也攝取進來,認為那連同第六[處]的內[處]眼等,再與外[處]色處等一起,是「六處」。因為那[集合],在對「第六處與六處[合為]六處」這些作了餘一之後,也正被算作「六處」。

此中有[人]說:不是由一切處生起一個觸,也不是由一處[生起]一切觸,而這裡「以六處為緣而有觸」卻只說了一個[觸],那是為什麼呢?此中,這是解答:此誠然——不是由一切[處生起]一個[觸],或由一[處生起]一切[觸];然而由多[處]生起一個[觸]。如眼觸[生起]於眼處、色處、稱為眼識的意處以及其餘相應法[所成]的法處——如是,於一切處應隨宜配合。正因為如此,

一個[觸]由多處而生,如是被闡明——

此中,這個觸由如如者以單數的說示[闡明]。

「以單數的說示(ekavacananiddesena)」者:即以「以六處為緣而有觸」這單數的說示,如如者闡明瞭由多處而有一個觸,此是其義。而於諸處中,

五[處為]六種[緣],其後一[處為]九種[緣],外六[處],

應隨其可能,闡明[它們]為這[觸]之緣的狀態。

此中,這是闡明:首先,眼處等五[處],對分為眼觸等五種的觸,依依止、前生、根、不相應、有、不離去而為六種緣。其後,一個異熟意處,對有多種類別的異熟意觸,依俱生、相互、依止、異熟、食、根、相應、有、不離去而為九種緣。而於外[處]中,色處對眼觸,依所緣、前生、有、不離去而為四種緣;聲處等對耳觸等也同樣。而對意觸,那些[色處等]與法處,[或]也同樣[為緣],[或]也僅以所緣緣[為緣]——如是,「外六[處],應隨其可能,闡明[它們]為這[觸]之緣的狀態」。

642. Saḷāyatanapaccayā phassapade –
Saḷeva phassā saṅkhepā, cakkhusamphassaādayo;
Viññāṇamiva bāttiṃsa, vitthārena bhavanti te.
Saṅkhepena hi saḷāyatanapaccayā phassoti cakkhusamphasso, sotasamphasso, ghānasamphasso, jivhāsamphasso, kāyasamphasso, manosamphassoti ime cakkhusamphassādayo cha eva phassā bhavanti. Vitthārena pana cakkhusamphassādayo pañca kusalavipākā, pañca akusalavipākāti dasa, sesā bāvīsati-lokiyavipākaviññāṇasampayuttā ca bāvīsatīti evaṃ sabbepi saṅkhārapaccayā vuttaviññāṇamiva bāttiṃsa honti.
Yaṃ panetassa bāttiṃsavidhassāpi phassassa paccayo saḷāyatanaṃ, tattha,
Chaṭṭhena saha ajjhattaṃ, cakkhādiṃ bāhirehipi;
Saḷāyatanamicchanti, chahi saddhiṃ vicakkhaṇā.
Tattha ye tāva ‘‘upādiṇṇakapavattikathā aya’’nti sakasantatipariyāpannameva paccayaṃ paccayuppannañca dīpenti, te ‘‘chaṭṭhāyatanapaccayā phasso’’ti (vibha. 322) pāḷianusārato āruppe chaṭṭhāyatanañca, aññattha sabbasaṅgahato saḷāyatanañca phassassa paccayoti ekadesasarūpekasesaṃ katvā chaṭṭhena saha ajjhattaṃ cakkhādiṃ saḷāyatananti icchanti. Tañhi chaṭṭhāyatanañca saḷāyatanañca saḷāyatanantveva saṅkhaṃ gacchati.
Ye pana paccayuppannameva ekasantatipariyāpannaṃ dīpenti, paccayaṃ pana bhinnasantānampi, te yaṃ yaṃ āyatanaṃ phassassa paccayo hoti, taṃ sabbampi dīpentā bāhirampi pariggahetvā tadeva chaṭṭhena saha ajjhattaṃ bāhirehipi rūpāyatanādīhi saddhiṃ saḷāyatananti icchanti. Tampi hi chaṭṭhāyatanañca saḷāyatanañca saḷāyatananti etesaṃ ekasese kate saḷāyatanantveva saṅkhaṃ gacchati.
Etthāha – na sabbāyatanehi eko phasso sambhoti, nāpi ekamhā āyatanā sabbe phassā, ayañca saḷāyatanapaccayā phassoti ekova vutto, so kasmāti. Tatridaṃ vissajjanaṃ – saccametaṃ, sabbehi eko, ekamhā vā sabbe na sambhonti, sambhoti pana anekehi eko. Yathā cakkhusamphasso cakkhāyatanā rūpāyatanā cakkhuviññāṇasaṅkhātā manāyatanā avasesasampayuttadhammāyatanā cāti evaṃ sabbattha yathānurūpaṃ yojetabbaṃ. Tasmā eva hi,
Ekopanekāyatanappabhavo iti dīpito;
Phassoyaṃ ekavacananiddesenīdha tādinā.
Ekavacananiddesenāti saḷāyatanapaccayā phassoti iminā ekavacananiddesena anekehi āyatanehi eko phasso hotīti tādinā dīpitoti attho. Āyatanesu pana,
Chadhā pañca tato ekaṃ, navadhā bāhirāni cha;
Yathāsambhavametassa, paccayatte vibhāvaye.
Tatrāyaṃ vibhāvanā – cakkhāyatanādīni tāva pañca cakkhusamphassādibhedato pañcavidhassa phassassa nissayapurejātindriyavippayuttaatthiavigatavasena chadhā paccayā honti. Tato paraṃ ekaṃ vipākamanāyatanaṃ anekabhedassa vipākamanosamphassassa sahajātaaññamaññanissayavipākāhāraindriyasampayuttaatthiavigatavasena navadhā paccayo hoti. Bāhiresu pana rūpāyatanaṃ cakkhusamphassassa ārammaṇapurejātaatthiavigatavasena catudhā paccayo hoti. Tathā saddāyatanādīni sotasamphassādīnaṃ. Manosamphassassa pana tāni ca dhammāyatanañca tathā ca ārammaṇapaccayamatteneva cāti evaṃ bāhirāni cha yathāsambhavametassa paccayatte vibhāvayeti.
已對照

這是關於「以六處為緣而有觸」一句的詳說。

Ayaṃ ‘‘saḷāyatanapaccayā phasso’’ti padasmiṃ vitthārakathā.
已對照

「以觸為緣而有受」句的詳說

Phassapaccayāvedanāpadavitthārakathā
643已對照

六百四十三、在「以觸為緣而有受」一句中——

643. Phassapaccayā vedanāpade –
已對照

依門而說的受,[即]眼觸所生[受]等,

Dvārato vedanā vuttā, cakkhusamphassajādikā;
已對照

唯有六種;依細分,應知有八十九種。

Saḷeva tā pabhedena, ekūnanavutī matā.
已對照

在《分別論》對此句[的解說]中也如是依門只說了六種受:「眼觸所生受。耳……鼻……舌……身……意觸所生受。」(《分別論》231)而它們依細分,由於與八十九心相應,應知有八十九種。

Etassapi padassa vibhaṅge ‘‘cakkhusamphassajā vedanā. Sota… ghāna… jivhā… kāya… manosamphassajā vedanā’’ti (vibha. 231) evaṃ dvārato saḷeva vedanā vuttā, tā pana pabhedena ekūnanavutiyā cittehi sampayuttattā ekūnanavuti matā.
已對照

而於這些受之中,此處的三十二種受,

Vedanāsu panetāsu, idha bāttiṃsa vedanā;
已對照

唯與異熟心相應者,被說為是所意指的。

Vipākacittayuttāva, adhippetāti bhāsitā.
已對照

此中,於五門中,[觸]為五[受]的八種緣;

Aṭṭhadhā tattha pañcannaṃ, pañcadvāramhi paccayo;
已對照

對其餘[受],觸為一種[緣];於意門中它也同樣。

Sesānaṃ ekadhā phasso, manodvārepi so tathā.
已對照

因為此中,於五門中,對以眼淨色等為依處的五種受,眼觸等觸是依俱生、相互、依止、異熟、食、相應、有、不離去而為八種緣。而對其餘的、於各各門中依領受、推度、彼所緣而轉起的欲界異熟受,那眼觸等觸唯依親依止而為一種緣。

Tattha hi pañcadvāre cakkhupasādādivatthukānaṃ pañcannaṃ vedanānaṃ cakkhusamphassādiko phasso sahajātaaññamaññanissayavipākaāhārasampayuttaatthiavigatavasena aṭṭhadhā paccayo hoti. Sesānaṃ pana ekekasmiṃ dvāre sampaṭicchanasantīraṇatadārammaṇavasena pavattānaṃ kāmāvacaravipākavedanānaṃ so cakkhusamphassādiko phasso upanissayavasena ekadhāva paccayo hoti.
緬 2.202已對照

「於意門中它也同樣(manodvārepi so tathā)」者:因為於意門中,對依彼所緣而轉起的欲界異熟受,那稱為俱生意觸的觸同樣依那八種而為緣;對依結生、有分、死而轉起的三地異熟受也是如此。而對那些於意門中依彼所緣而轉起的欲界受,與意門轉向相應的意觸唯依親依止而為一種緣。

Manodvārepi so tathāti manodvārepi hi tadārammaṇavasena pavattānaṃ kāmāvacaravipākavedanānaṃ so sahajātamanosamphassasaṅkhāto phasso tatheva aṭṭhadhā paccayo hoti, paṭisandhibhavaṅgacutivasena pavattānaṃ tebhūmakavipākavedanānampi. Yā pana tā manodvāre tadārammaṇavasena pavattā kāmāvacaravedanā, tāsaṃ manodvārāvajjanasampayutto manosamphasso upanissayavasena ekadhāva paccayo hotīti.
已對照

這是關於「以觸為緣而有受」一句的詳說。

Ayaṃ ‘‘phassapaccayā vedanā’’ti padasmiṃ vitthārakathā.
已對照

「以受為緣而有愛」句的詳說

Vedanāpaccayātaṇhāpadavitthārakathā
644已對照

六百四十四、在「以受為緣而有愛」一句中——

644. Vedanāpaccayā taṇhāpade –
已對照

此處依色愛等的區分,闡明瞭六種渴愛;

Rūpataṇhādibhedena, cha taṇhā idha dīpitā;
已對照

此中每一種,依轉起的行相,應知有三種。

Ekekā tividhā tattha, pavattākārato matā.
已對照

因為於此句中,猶如「長者子」「婆羅門子」是依父之名[而稱]子那樣,《分別論》中依所緣之名,闡明瞭「色愛。聲……香……味……所觸……法愛」(《分別論》232)六種渴愛。

Imasmiṃ hi pade seṭṭhiputto brāhmaṇaputtoti pitito nāmavasena putto viya ‘‘rūpataṇhā. Sadda… gandha… rasa… phoṭṭhabba… dhammataṇhā’’ti (vibha. 232) ārammaṇato nāmavasena vibhaṅge cha taṇhā dīpitā.
已對照

而於這些渴愛中,每一種渴愛依轉起的行相,應知有欲愛、有愛、無有愛如是三種。因為正是色愛,當它以欲之味著的方式味著進入眼的領域的色所緣而轉起時,便名為欲愛;當它與以「[這是]恆常的、永久的」而轉起的常見一起,對那同一所緣轉起時,便名為有愛——因為與常見俱行的貪被稱為有愛;而當它與以「[這]斷滅、毀壞」而轉起的斷見一起,對那同一所緣轉起時,便名為無有愛——因為與斷見俱行的貪被稱為無有愛。在聲愛等中也是這個方式。這些便是十八種渴愛。

Tāsu pana taṇhāsu ekekā taṇhā pavattiākārato kāmataṇhā, bhavataṇhā, vibhavataṇhāti evaṃ tividhā matā. Rūpataṇhāyeva hi yadā cakkhussa āpāthamāgataṃ rūpārammaṇaṃ kāmassādavasena assādayamānā pavattati, tadā kāmataṇhā nāma hoti. Yadā tadevārammaṇaṃ ‘‘dhuvaṃ sassata’’nti pavattāya sassatadiṭṭhiyā saddhiṃ pavattati, tadā bhavataṇhā nāma hoti. Sassatadiṭṭhisahagato hi rāgo bhavataṇhāti vuccati. Yadā pana tadevārammaṇaṃ ‘‘ucchijjati vinassatī’’ti pavattāya ucchedadiṭṭhiyā saddhiṃ pavattati, tadā vibhavataṇhā nāma hoti. Ucchedadiṭṭhisahagato hi rāgo vibhavataṇhāti vuccati. Esa nayo saddataṇhādīsupīti. Etā aṭṭhārasa taṇhā honti.
已對照

它們於內色等[有]十八,於外[色等有]十八,[合]三十六。如是,過去的三十六、未來的三十六、現在的三十六,[合]為一百零八種渴愛。而再將它們收攝時,應知依色等所緣為六種,或依欲愛等唯是三種渴愛。

Tā ajjhattarūpādīsu aṭṭhārasa, bahiddhā aṭṭhārasāti chattiṃsa. Iti atītā chattiṃsa, anāgatā chattiṃsa, paccuppannā chattiṃsāti aṭṭhasataṃ taṇhā honti. Tā puna saṅkheppamāṇā rūpādiārammaṇavasena cha, kāmataṇhādivasena vā tissova taṇhā hontīti veditabbā.
緬 2.203已對照

然而,因為這些眾生,猶如[人]味著兒子、由於對兒子的我所執而[厚待]乳母那樣,味著依色等所緣而生起的受,由於對受的我所執,而對給與色等所緣的畫師、樂師、香師、廚師、織工、調製滋補藥的醫師等大加款待;所以應知這一切渴愛都是以受為緣的。

Yasmā panime sattā puttaṃ assādetvā putte mamattena dhātiyā viya rūpādiārammaṇavasena uppajjamānaṃ vedanaṃ assādetvā vedanāya mamattena rūpādiārammaṇadāyakānaṃ cittakāra-gandhabba-gandhika-sūda-tantavāyarasāyanavidhāyakavejjādīnaṃ mahāsakkāraṃ karonti. Tasmā sabbāpesā vedanāpaccayā taṇhā hotīti veditabbā.
已對照

又因為此處所意指的是異熟的樂受,

Yasmā cettha adhippetā, vipākasukhavedanā;
已對照

它唯是一種,唯以一種[方式],所以[為]渴愛之緣。

Ekāva ekadhāvesā, tasmā taṇhāya paccayo.
已對照

「以一種[方式](ekadhā)」者:即唯以親依止緣為緣。或者,因為——

Ekadhāti upanissayapaccayeneva paccayo hoti. Yasmā vā,
已對照

苦者希求樂,樂者更欲[樂];

Dukkhī sukhaṃ patthayati, sukhī bhiyyopi icchati;
已對照

而舍由於寂靜之故,正被說為「樂」。

Upekkhā pana santattā, sukhamicceva bhāsitā.
已對照

所以三種受都是渴愛之緣,

Taṇhāya paccayā tasmā, honti tissopi vedanā;
已對照

大仙說了「以受為緣而有愛」。

Vedanāpaccayā taṇhā, iti vuttā mahesinā.
已對照

又因為即使以受為緣,[渴愛]沒有隨眠也不

Vedanāpaccayā cāpi, yasmā nānusayaṃ vinā;
已對照

生起,所以在已成[梵行]的婆羅門[身上]它不會生起。

Hoti tasmā na sā hoti, brāhmaṇassa vusīmatoti.
已對照

這是關於「以受為緣而有愛」一句的詳說。

Ayaṃ ‘‘vedanāpaccayā taṇhā’’ti padasmiṃ vitthārakathā.
已對照

「以愛為緣而有取」句的詳說

Taṇhāpaccayāupādānapadavitthārakathā
645已對照

六百四十五、在「以愛為緣而有取」一句中——

645. Taṇhāpaccayā upādānapade –
已對照

取有四種,應依義的分別、

Upādānāni cattāri, tāni atthavibhāgato;
已對照

依法的略說與詳說、依次第闡明它們。

Dhammasaṅkhepavitthārā, kamato ca vibhāvaye.
緬 2.204已對照

此中,這是闡明:欲取、見取、戒禁取、我論取——首先這是此中的四種取。它們的義的分別是這樣:執取稱為事的欲,故為欲取;「既是欲,又是取」,故也為欲取。「取」即牢固的執持——因為此處的 upa 一語有牢固之義,如在「惱(upāyāsa)」「迫近(upakaṭṭha)」等[語]中[一樣]。同樣,「既是見,又是取」,故為見取;或者,執取見,故為見取——因為在「自我與世間是常」等(《長部》1.31)中,後起之見執取先前之見。同樣,執取戒禁,故為戒禁取;「既是戒禁,又是取」,故也為戒禁取——因為牛戒、牛行等,由於「清淨即是如此」這樣的執著,其自身[便]正是諸取。同樣,以此而說,故為「說(vāda)」;以此而執取,故為「取」。說什麼、又執取什麼呢?自我。對自我之說的取,即「我論取」。或者,以此而唯把關於自我之說執取為自我,故為「我論取」。首先,這是它們的義的分別。

Tatrāyaṃ vibhāvanā – kāmupādānaṃ, diṭṭhupādānaṃ, sīlabbatupādānaṃ, attavādupādānanti imāni tāvettha cattāri upādānāni. Tesaṃ ayaṃ atthavibhāgo – vatthusaṅkhātaṃ kāmaṃ upādiyatīti kāmupādānaṃ, kāmo ca so upādānañcātipi kāmupādānaṃ. Upādānanti daḷhaggahaṇaṃ. Daḷhattho hettha upasaddo upāyāsaupakaṭṭhādīsu viya. Tathā diṭṭhi ca sā upādānañcāti diṭṭhupādānaṃ. Diṭṭhiṃ upādiyatīti vā diṭṭhupādānaṃ. ‘‘Sassato attā ca loko cā’’tiādīsu (dī. ni. 1.31) hi purimadiṭṭhiṃ uttaradiṭṭhi upādiyati. Tathā sīlabbataṃ upādiyatīti sīlabbatupādānaṃ. Sīlabbatañca taṃ upādānañcātipi sīlabbatupādānaṃ. Gosīlagovatādīni hi ‘‘evaṃ suddhī’’ti abhinivesato sayameva upādānāni. Tathā vadanti etenāti vādo. Upādiyanti etenāti upādānaṃ. Kiṃ vadanti, upādiyanti vā? Attānaṃ. Attano vādupādānaṃ attavādupādānaṃ. Attavādamattameva vā attāti upādiyanti etenāti attavādupādānaṃ. Ayaṃ tāva tesaṃ atthavibhāgo.
已對照

而於法的略說與詳說中,首先欲取,由於[聖典]中有「此中什麼是欲取?即於諸欲中的欲欲、欲貪、欲喜、欲愛、欲愛戀、欲熱惱、欲迷醉、欲耽著——這稱為欲取」(《法集論》1220;《分別論》938)之語,略說,被稱為渴愛的堅固之狀。所謂「渴愛的堅固之狀」,即以先前的渴愛為親依止緣而變得堅固的後起渴愛本身。然而某些[師]說:「對未得之境的希求是渴愛,猶如盜賊在黑暗中伸手;對已得之境的執取是取,猶如那[盜賊]之取物。而這些法是少欲與知足的對反;同樣,[它們]是遍求與守護之苦的根本。」而其餘三取,略說,唯是見而已。

Dhammasaṅkhepavitthāre pana kāmupādānaṃ tāva ‘‘tattha katamaṃ kāmupādānaṃ? Yo kāmesu kāmacchando kāmarāgo kāmanandī kāmataṇhā kāmasneho kāmapariḷāho kāmamucchā kāmajjhosānaṃ, idaṃ vuccati kāmupādāna’’nti (dha. sa. 1220; vibha. 938) āgatattā saṅkhepato taṇhādaḷhattaṃ vuccati. Taṇhādaḷhattaṃ nāma purimataṇhāupanissayapaccayena daḷhasambhūtā uttarataṇhāva. Keci panāhu ‘‘appattavisayapatthanā taṇhā andhakāre corassa hatthappasāraṇaṃ viya, sampattavisayaggahaṇaṃ upādānaṃ tasseva bhaṇḍaggahaṇaṃ viya. Appicchatāsantuṭṭhitāpaṭipakkhā ca te dhammā. Tathā pariyesanārakkhadukkhamūlā’’ti. Sesupādānattayaṃ pana saṅkhepato diṭṭhimattameva.
已對照

而詳說,前面就色等所說的一百零八種類別的渴愛,其堅固之狀即是欲取。具十事的邪見是見取。即如所說——「此中什麼是見取?『沒有布施,沒有供養……乃至……作證後宣說』,凡這樣的見……乃至……顛倒的執取,這稱為見取。」(《法集論》1221;《分別論》938)而「以戒禁得清淨」這樣的執取是戒禁取。即如所說——「此中什麼是戒禁取?『以戒得清淨,以禁得清淨,以戒禁得清淨』,凡這樣的見……乃至……顛倒的執取,這稱為戒禁取。」(《法集論》1222;《分別論》938)具二十事的有身見是我論取。即如所說——「此中什麼是我論取?此中,無聞凡夫……乃至……未受善士之法調教——他隨觀色為自我……乃至……顛倒的執取,這稱為我論取。」(《法集論》1223;《分別論》938)這是此中法的略說與詳說。

Vitthārato pana pubbe rūpādīsu vuttaaṭṭhasatappabhedāyapi taṇhāya daḷhabhāvo kāmupādānaṃ. Dasavatthukā micchādiṭṭhi diṭṭhupādānaṃ. Yathāha – ‘‘tattha katamaṃ diṭṭhupādānaṃ? Natthi dinnaṃ, natthi yiṭṭhaṃ…pe… sacchikatvā pavedentīti yā evarūpā diṭṭhi…pe… vipariyesaggāho. Idaṃ vuccati diṭṭhupādāna’’nti (dha. sa. 1221; vibha. 938). Sīlabbatehi suddhīti parāmasanaṃ pana sīlabbatupādānaṃ. Yathāha – ‘‘tattha katamaṃ sīlabbatupādānaṃ? Sīlena suddhi, vatena suddhi, sīlabbatena suddhīti yā evarūpā diṭṭhi…pe… vipariyesaggāho. Idaṃ vuccati sīlabbatupādāna’’nti (dha. sa. 1222; vibha. 938). Vīsativatthukā sakkāyadiṭṭhi attavādupādānaṃ. Yathāha – ‘‘tattha katamaṃ attavādupādānaṃ? Idha assutavā puthujjano…pe… sappurisadhamme avinīto rūpaṃ attato samanupassati…pe… vipariyesaggāho, idaṃ vuccati attavādupādāna’’nti (dha. sa. 1223; vibha. 938). Ayamettha dhammasaṅkhepavitthāro.
緬 2.205已對照

「依次第(kamato)」者:此中有三種次第:生起的次第、舍斷的次第、教說的次第。此中,由於在無始的輪迴中沒有「這個最初生起」[之事],依直義不說諸煩惱的生起次第。然而依轉說,大多在一有中,[先有]以我執為前導的常與斷的執著;其後,執取「這自我是常」者,為了自我的清淨而[有]戒禁取;執取「[自我]斷滅」者,不顧他世而[有]欲取。如是,先是我論取,其後是見取、戒禁取、欲取——這是它們在一有中的生起次第。

Kamatoti ettha pana tividho kamo uppattikkamo pahānakkamo desanākkamo ca. Tattha anamatagge saṃsāre imassa paṭhamaṃ uppattīti abhāvato kilesānaṃ nippariyāyena uppattikkamo na vuccati. Pariyāyena pana yebhuyyena ekasmiṃ bhave attaggāhapubbaṅgamo sassatucchedābhiniveso, tato ‘‘sassato ayaṃ attā’’ti gaṇhato attavisuddhatthaṃ sīlabbatupādānaṃ, ‘‘ucchijjatī’’ti gaṇhato paralokanirapekkhassa kāmupādānanti evaṃ paṭhamaṃ attavādupādānaṃ, tato diṭṭhisīlabbatakāmupādānānīti ayametesaṃ ekasmiṃ bhave uppattikkamo.
已對照

而此中見取等[三取]先被舍斷,因為是須陀洹道所斷的;欲取後[被舍斷],因為是阿羅漢道所斷的——這是它們的舍斷次第。

Diṭṭhupādānādīni cettha paṭhamaṃ pahīyanti sotāpattimaggavajjhattā. Kāmupādānaṃ pacchā, arahattamaggavajjhattāti ayametesaṃ pahānakkamo.
已對照

而由於境域廣大且顯著,於這些[取]中先教說欲取。因為它與八心相應,境域廣大;其他[三取]與四心相應,境域狹小。又由於世人大多樂於執著,欲取對他們是顯著的,其他[三取]則不然。或者,有欲取者為了證得諸欲,多有好奇與吉祥等[事],那就是他的見,所以其後[說]見取。它分開時,依戒禁取與我論取而成兩種。於這兩種之中,戒禁取即使見到牛的行為或狗的行為也可了知,是粗顯的,所以先教說。我論取由於微細[而說]在最後——這是它們的教說次第。

Mahāvisayattā pana pākaṭattā ca etesu kāmupādānaṃ paṭhamaṃ desitaṃ. Mahāvisayaṃ hi taṃ aṭṭhacittasampayogā, appavisayāni itarāni catucittasampayogā, yebhuyyena ca ālayarāmattā pajāya pākaṭaṃ kāmupādānaṃ, na itarāni. Kāmupādāna vā kāmānaṃ samadhigamatthaṃ kotūhalamaṅgalādibahulo hoti, sāssa diṭṭhīti tadanantaraṃ diṭṭhupādānaṃ, taṃ pabhijjamānaṃ sīlabbataattavādupādānavasena duvidhaṃ hoti. Tasmiṃ dvaye gokiriyaṃ kukkurakiriyaṃ vā disvāpi veditabbato oḷārikanti sīlabbatupādānaṃ paṭhamaṃ desitaṃ. Sukhumattā ante attavādupādānanti ayametesaṃ desanākkamo.
已對照

此中,渴愛為前一[取]的一種緣;

Taṇhā ca purimassettha, ekadhā hoti paccayo;
已對照

它為其餘三[取]的七種或也八種[緣]。

Sattadhā aṭṭhadhā vāpi, hoti sesattayassa sā.
已對照

而此中,於如是所教說的四取中,欲愛依親依止,唯為前一欲取的一種緣,因為[欲取]於被渴愛所歡喜的諸境上生起。而對其餘三[取],依俱生、相互、依止、相應、有、不離去、因而為七種緣,或連同親依止而為八種緣。而當它依親依止為緣時,那時它必是非俱生的。

Ettha ca evaṃ desite upādānacatukke purimassa kāmupādānassa kāmataṇhā upanissayavasena ekadhāva paccayo hoti, taṇhābhinanditesu visayesu uppattito. Sesattayassa pana sahajātaaññamaññanissayasampayuttaatthiavigatahetuvasena sattadhā vā, upanissayena saha aṭṭhadhā vāpi paccayo hoti. Yadā ca sā upanissayavasena paccayo hoti, tadā asahajātāva hotīti.
已對照

這是關於「以愛為緣而有取」一句的詳說。

Ayaṃ ‘‘taṇhāpaccayā upādāna’’nti padasmiṃ vitthārakathā.
已對照

「以取為緣而有有」句的詳說

Upādānapaccayābhavapadavitthārakathā
646已對照

六百四十六、在「以取為緣而有有」一句中——

646. Upādānapaccayā bhavapade –
已對照

依義、依法,以及依有義利、依區分與攝,

Atthato dhammato ceva, sātthato bhedasaṅgahā;
已對照

以及凡[取]是凡[有]之緣,應了知抉擇。

Yaṃ yassa paccayo ceva, viññātabbo vinicchayo.
緬 2.206已對照

此中,「有(bhavati)」,故為「有(bhava)」。它有業有與生有兩種。即如所說——「有依兩種[而說]:有業有,有生有。」(《分別論》234)此中,業本身就是有,[故為]業有;同樣,生本身就是有,[故為]生有。而此中,生「有」,故為「有」;而業,正如由於是樂之因而被說為「諸佛出世是樂」(《法句》194)那樣,同樣,由於是有之因,應知以果之言說[而稱為]「有」。如是,首先此中應依義了知抉擇。

Tattha bhavatīti bhavo. So kammabhavo upapattibhavo cāti duvidho hoti. Yathāha – ‘‘bhavo duvidhena atthi kammabhavo, atthi upapattibhavo’’ti (vibha. 234). Tattha kammameva bhavo kammabhavo, tathā upapattiyeva bhavo upapattibhavo. Ettha ca upapatti bhavatīti bhavo. Kammaṃ pana yathā sukhakāraṇattā ‘‘sukho buddhānaṃ uppādo’’ti (dha. pa. 194) vutto, evaṃ bhavakāraṇattā phalavohārena bhavoti veditabbanti. Evaṃ tāvettha atthato viññātabbo vinicchayo.
647已對照

六百四十七、而依法,首先業有,略說,是思以及與思相應的貪欲等稱為業的諸法。即如所說——「此中什麼是業有?福行、非福行、不動行(《分別論》234)——或小地的,或大地的——這稱為業有。一切趣有之業都是業有。」(《分別論》234)因為此中,「福行」即十三思;「非福行」即十二[思];「不動行」即四思。如是,以「或小地的,或大地的」這[語],說了那些思的異熟少、多之性;而以「一切趣有之業」這[語],說了與思相應的貪欲等。

647. Dhammato pana kammabhavo tāva saṅkhepato cetanā ceva cetanāsampayuttā ca abhijjhādayo kammasaṅkhātā dhammā. Yathāha – ‘‘tattha katamo kammabhavo? Puññābhisaṅkhāro apuññābhisaṅkhāro āneñjābhisaṅkhāro (vibha. 234) parittabhūmako vā mahābhūmako vā, ayaṃ vuccati kammabhavo. Sabbampi bhavagāmikammaṃ kammabhavo’’ti (vibha. 234). Ettha hi puññābhisaṅkhāroti terasa cetanā. Apuññābhisaṅkhāroti dvādasa. Āneñjābhisaṅkhāroti catasso cetanā. Evaṃ parittabhūmako vā mahābhūmako vāti etena tāsaṃyeva cetanānaṃ mandabahuvipākatā vuttā. Sabbampi bhavagāmikammanti iminā pana cetanāsampayuttā abhijjhādayo vuttā.
緬 2.207已對照

而生有,略說,是由業所生成的諸蘊;依類別有九種。即如所說——「此中什麼是生有?欲有、色有、無色有、想有、無想有、非想非非想有、一蘊有、四蘊有、五蘊有——這稱為生有。」(《分別論》234)此中,稱為欲的有是欲有;色有、無色有中也是這個方式。有想者的有,或者此有中有想,故為想有;反之為無想有。由於粗想之無、細想之有,於此有中非有想、非無想,故為非想非非想有。為一色蘊所遍佈的有是一蘊有;或者,此有隻有一蘊,故為一蘊有;四蘊有、五蘊有中也是這個方式。此中,欲有是五個執受的蘊;色有也同樣;無色有是四個;想有是五個;無想有是一個執受的蘊;非想非非想有是四個。一蘊有等,依執受的蘊[而言,依次]是一、四、五蘊——如是,此中也應依法了知抉擇。

Upapattibhavo pana saṅkhepato kammābhinibbattā khandhā, pabhedato navavidho hoti. Yathāha – ‘‘tattha katamo upapattibhavo? Kāmabhavo rūpabhavo arūpabhavo saññābhavo asaññābhavo nevasaññānāsaññābhavo, ekavokārabhavo catuvokārabhavo pañcavokārabhavo, ayaṃ vuccati upapattibhavo’’ti (vibha. 234). Tattha kāmasaṅkhāto bhavo kāmabhavo. Esa nayo rūpārūpabhavesu. Saññāvataṃ bhavo, saññā vā ettha bhave atthīti saññābhavo. Vipariyāyena asaññābhavo. Oḷārikāya saññāya abhāvā sukhumāya ca bhāvā nevasaññā, nāsaññā asmiṃ bhaveti nevasaññānāsaññābhavo. Ekena rūpakkhandhena vokiṇṇo bhavo ekavokārabhavo. Eko vā vokāro assa bhavassāti ekavokārabhavo. Esa nayo catuvokārapañcavokārabhavesu. Tattha kāmabhavo pañca upādiṇṇakkhandhā. Tathā rūpabhavo. Arūpabhavo cattāro, saññābhavo pañca. Asaññābhavo eko upādiṇṇakkhandho. Nevasaññānāsaññābhavo cattāro. Ekavokārabhavādayo ekacatupañcakkhandhā upādiṇṇakkhandhehīti evamettha dhammatopi viññātabbo vinicchayo.
648已對照

六百四十八、「依有義利(sātthato)」者:正如在有的解說中那樣,在行的解說中誠然也只說了福行等;雖然如此,前者是依過去業,因為[它們]是此處結生之緣;這些是依現在業,因為[它們]是未來結生之緣——所以重說正是有義利的。或者,前面以「此中什麼是福行?欲界的善思」(《分別論》226)等方式,只說了思是行;而此處,由於「一切趣有之業」(《分別論》234)之語,與思相應的[法]也[被攝入]。又,前面只把作為識之緣的業說為「行」;如今也[包括]生起無想有的[業]。何須多說?在「以無明為緣而有行」此處,只說了福行等善與不善法;而在「以取為緣而有有」此處,由於也攝入了生有,說了善、不善、無記諸法。所以無論如何,這重說都正是有義利的——如是,此中也應依有義利了知抉擇。

648. Sātthatoti yathā ca bhavaniddese, tatheva kāmaṃ saṅkhāraniddesepi puññābhisaṅkhārādayova vuttā, evaṃ santepi purime atītakammavasena idha paṭisandhiyā paccayattā, ime paccuppannakammavasena āyatiṃ paṭisandhiyā paccayattāti punavacanaṃ sātthakameva, pubbe vā ‘‘tattha katamo puññābhisaṅkhāro? Kusalā cetanā kāmāvacarā’’ti (vibha. 226) evamādinā nayena cetanāva saṅkhārāti vuttā. Idha pana ‘‘sabbampi bhavagāmikamma’’nti (vibha. 234) vacanato cetanāsampayuttāpi. Pubbe ca viññāṇapaccayameva kammaṃ ‘‘saṅkhārā’’ti vuttaṃ. Idāni asaññābhavanibbattakampi. Kiṃ vā bahunā, ‘‘avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā’’ti ettha puññābhisaṅkhārādayova kusalākusalā dhammā vuttā. ‘‘Upādānapaccayā bhavo’’ti idha pana upapattibhavassāpi saṅgahitattā kusalākusalābyākatā dhammā vuttā. Tasmā sabbathāpi sātthakamevidaṃ punavacananti evamettha sātthatopi viññātabbo vinicchayo.
649已對照

六百四十九、「依區分與攝(bhedasaṅgahā)」者:即依以取為緣的有的區分與攝。因為以欲取為緣而作的、生起欲有的業,那是業有;由它所生成的諸蘊是生有;色有、無色有中也是這個方式。如是,以欲取為緣,[有]兩種欲有,以及包含於其中的想有、五蘊有;兩種色有,以及包含於其中的想有、無想有、一蘊有、五蘊有;兩種無色有,以及包含於其中的想有、非想非非想有、四蘊有——連同包含於其中的,[共]六種有。而正如以欲取為緣,連同包含於其中的有六種有,同樣,以其餘的取為緣也是如此——如是,以取為緣,依區分,連同包含於其中的,[共]二十四種有。

649. Bhedasaṅgahāti upādānapaccayā bhavassa bhedato ceva saṅgahato ca. Yañhi kāmupādānapaccayā kāmabhavanibbattakaṃ kammaṃ karīyati, so kammabhavo. Tadabhinibbattā khandhā upapattibhavo. Esa nayo rūpārūpabhavesu. Evaṃ kāmupādānapaccayā dve kāmabhavā, tadantogadhā ca saññābhavapañcavokārabhavā, dve rūpabhavā, tadantogadhā ca saññābhavaasaññābhavaekavokārabhavapañcavokārabhavā, dve arūpabhavā, tadantogadhā ca saññābhavanevasaññānāsaññābhavacatuvokārabhavāti saddhiṃ antogadhehi cha bhavā. Yathā ca kāmupādānapaccayā saddhiṃ antogadhehi cha bhavā. Tathā sesupādānapaccayāpīti evaṃ upādānapaccayā bhedato saddhiṃ antogadhehi catuvīsati bhavā.
緬 2.208已對照

而依攝,把業有與生有合為一[而言],以欲取為緣,連同包含於其中的,[有]一種欲有;色有、無色有也同樣——[共]三種有;以其餘的取為緣也同樣。如是,以取為緣,依攝,連同包含於其中的,[共]十二種有。此外,無區別地[說],以取為緣的、趣向欲有的業是業有;由它所生成的諸蘊是生有;色有、無色有中也是這個方式。如是,以取為緣,連同包含於其中的,兩種欲有、兩種色有、兩種無色有——依另一理趣,依攝[共]六種有。或者,不涉及業有與生有的區分,連同包含於其中的,依欲有等[而說],有三種有。不涉及欲有等的區分,依業有與生有[而說],有兩種有。連業與生的區分也不涉及,依「以取為緣而有有」[之語],依有[而說],唯有一種有——如是,此中也應依以取為緣的有的區分與攝了知抉擇。

Saṅgahato pana kammabhavaṃ upapattibhavañca ekato katvā kāmupādānapaccayā saddhiṃ antogadhehi eko kāmabhavo. Tathā rūpārūpabhavāti tayo bhavā. Tathā sesupādānapaccayā pīti. Evaṃ upādānapaccayā saṅgahato saddhiṃ antogadhehi dvādasa bhavā. Apica avisesena upādānapaccayā kāmabhavūpagaṃ kammaṃ kammabhavo. Tadabhinibbattā khandhā upapattibhavo. Esa nayo rūpārūpabhavesu. Evaṃ upādānapaccayā saddhiṃ antogadhehi dve kāmabhavā, dve rūpabhavā, dve arūpabhavāti aparena pariyāyena saṅgahato cha bhavā. Kammabhavaupapattibhavabhedaṃ vā anupagamma saddhiṃ antogadhehi kāmabhavādivasena tayo bhavā honti. Kāmabhavādibhedampi anupagamma kammabhavaupapattibhavavasena dve bhavā honti. Kammupapattibhedañcāpi anupagamma upādānapaccayā bhavoti bhavavasena ekova bhavo hotīti evamettha upādānapaccayassa bhavassa bhedasaṅgahāpi viññātabbo vinicchayo.
650緬 2.209已對照

六百五十、「以及凡[取]是凡[有]之緣(yaṃ yassa paccayo ceva)」者:即此中凡取是凡[有]之緣,也應依此了知抉擇,此是其義。然而此中,什麼是什麼的緣呢?任何[取]都正是任何[有]的緣。因為凡夫就像瘋子一樣。他不考察「這是合宜的,這是不合宜的」,依任何一種取,希求任何一種有,便正造作任何一種業。所以,有些人說「由戒禁取不會有色有、無色有」,那不應接受;而應接受:由一切[取]有一切[有]。

即:此中有人,或依傳聞,或隨所見,思量「這些所謂諸欲,在人世間的剎帝利大富家等中,以及在六慾界天界中,是豐盛的」,為了獲得它們,被聽聞非正法等所欺騙,以為「由這業能成就諸欲」,便依欲取而作身惡行等;他由於惡行圓滿而生於苦界。或者,希求現見的諸欲,並守護已獲得的,依欲取而作身惡行等;他由於惡行圓滿而生於苦界。此中,作為他受生之因的業是業有;由業所生成的諸蘊是生有;而想有、五蘊有正包含於其中。

另有人由聽聞正法等而智慧增長,以為「由這業能成就諸欲」,便依欲取而作身善行等;他由於善行圓滿而生於諸天或人中。此中,作為他受生之因的業是業有;由業所生成的諸蘊是生有;而想有、五蘊有正包含於其中。如是,欲取是連同類別、連同所包含的欲有的緣。

另有人聽說或設想「在色有、無色有中,諸欲比那[欲界]更豐盛」,便正依欲取而生起色界、無色界的等至,以等至之力生於色界、無色界的梵天界。此中,作為他受生之因的業是業有;由業所生成的諸蘊是生有;而想有、無想有、非想非非想有、一蘊有、四蘊有、五蘊有正包含於其中。如是,欲取也是連同類別、連同所包含的色有、無色有的緣。

另有人執取斷見,[以為]「這所謂的自我,在欲界圓滿的有中,或在色有、無色有的任何一[有]中斷滅時,便是徹底斷滅了」,便作趣向那[有]的業。他的那業是業有;由業所生成的諸蘊是生有;而想有等正包含於其中。如是,見取是連同類別、連同所包含的欲有、色有、無色有全部三[有]的緣。

另有人[以為]「這所謂的自我,在欲界圓滿的有中,或在色有、無色有的任何一[有]中,是快樂的、離熱惱的」,以我論取作趣向那[有]的業。他的那業是業有;由它所生成的諸蘊是生有;而想有等正包含於其中。如是,我論取是連同類別、連同所包含的三有的緣。

另有人[以為]「這所謂的戒禁,在欲界圓滿的有中,或在色有、無色有的任何一[有]中,對圓滿它的人而言,[其]樂會達到圓滿」,依戒禁取作趣向那[有]的業。他的那業是業有;由它所生成的諸蘊是生有;而想有等正包含於其中。如是,戒禁取是連同類別、連同所包含的三有的緣。如是,此中也應依凡[取]是凡[有]之緣了知抉擇。

若[問]:然而此中,什麼是哪一種有的緣、如何為緣呢?

對色有、無色有,取是親依止緣;

對欲有,它也依俱生等[為緣]——應如是了知。

因為對色有、無色有,以及對屬於欲有的業有中的善業、[對]生有,這四種取都依親依止緣之勢唯為一種緣。在欲有中,對與它自身相應的不善業有,依俱生、相互、依止、相應、有、不離去、因諸緣之類別——[即]俱生等——為緣;而對不相應的[不善業有],則唯以親依止緣[為緣]。

650. Yaṃ yassa paccayo cevāti yañcettha upādānaṃ yassa paccayo hoti, tatopi viññātabbo vinicchayoti attho. Kiṃ panettha kassa paccayo hoti? Yaṃkiñci yassa kassaci paccayo hotiyeva. Ummattako viya hi puthujjano. So idaṃ yuttaṃ idaṃ ayuttanti avicāretvā yassa kassaci upādānassa vasena yaṃkiñci bhavaṃ patthetvā yaṃkiñci kammaṃ karotiyeva. Tasmā yadekacce sīlabbatupādānena rūpārūpabhavā na hontīti vadanti, taṃ na gahetabbaṃ. Sabbena pana sabbo hotīti gahetabbaṃ.
Seyyathidaṃ – idhekacco anussavavasena vā diṭṭhānusārena vā ‘‘kāmā nāmete manussaloke ceva khattiyamahāsālakulādīsu, cha kāmāvacaradevaloke ca samiddhā’’ti cintetvā tesaṃ adhigamatthaṃ asaddhammassavanādīhi vañcito ‘‘iminā kammena kāmā sampajjantī’’ti maññamāno kāmupādānavasena kāyaduccaritādīnipi karoti, so duccaritapāripūriyā apāye upapajjati. Sandiṭṭhike vā pana kāme patthayamāno paṭiladdhe ca gopayamāno kāmupādānavasena kāyaduccaritādīni karoti, so duccaritapāripūriyā apāye upapajjati. Tatrāssa upapattihetubhūtaṃ kammaṃ kammabhavo. Kammābhinibbattā khandhā upapattibhavo. Saññābhavapañcavokārabhavā pana tadantogadhā eva.
Aparo pana saddhammassavanādīhi upabrūhitañāṇo ‘‘iminā kammena kāmā sampajjantī’’ti maññamāno kāmupādānavasena kāyasucaritādīni karoti. So sucaritapāripūriyā devesu vā manussesu vā upapajjati. Tatrāssa upapattihetubhūtaṃ kammaṃ kammabhavo. Kammābhinibbattā khandhā upapattibhavo. Saññābhavapañcavokārabhavā pana tadantogadhā eva. Iti kāmupādānaṃ sappabhedassa sāntogadhassa kāmabhavassa paccayo hoti.
Aparo ‘‘rūpārūpabhavesu tato samiddhatarā kāmā’’ti sutvā parikappetvā vā kāmupādānavaseneva rūpārūpasamāpattiyo nibbattetvā samāpattibalena rūpārūpabrahmaloke upapajjati. Tatrāssa upapattihetubhūtaṃ kammaṃ kammabhavo. Kammābhinibbattā khandhā upapattibhavo. Saññā-asaññā-nevasaññānāsaññā-eka-catu-pañcavokārabhavā pana tadantogadhā eva. Iti kāmupādānaṃ sappabhedānaṃ sāntogadhānaṃ rūpārūpabhavānampi paccayo hoti.
Aparo ‘‘ayaṃ attā nāma kāmāvacarasampattibhave vā rūpārūpabhavānaṃ vā aññatarasmiṃ ucchinne suucchinno hotī’’ti ucchedadiṭṭhiṃ upādāya tadupagaṃ kammaṃ karoti, tassa taṃ kammaṃ kammabhavo. Kammābhinibbattā khandhā upapattibhavo. Saññābhavādayo pana tadantogadhā eva. Iti diṭṭhupādānaṃ sappabhedānaṃ sāntogadhānaṃ tiṇṇampi kāmarūpārūpabhavānaṃ paccayo hoti.
Aparo ‘‘ayaṃ attā nāma kāmāvacarasampattibhave vā rūpārūpabhavānaṃ vā aññatarasmiṃ sukhī hoti vigatapariḷāho’’ti attavādupādānena tadupagaṃ kammaṃ karoti, tassa taṃ kammaṃ kammabhavo. Tadabhinibbattā khandhā upapattibhavo. Saññābhavādayo pana tadantogadhā eva. Iti attavādupādānaṃ sappabhedānaṃ sāntogadhānaṃ tiṇṇaṃ bhavānaṃ paccayo hoti.
Aparo ‘‘idaṃ sīlabbataṃ nāma kāmāvacarasampattibhave vā rūpārūpabhavānaṃ vā aññatarasmiṃ paripūrentassa sukhaṃ pāripūriṃ gacchatī’’ti sīlabbatupādānavasena tadupagaṃ kammaṃ karoti, tassa taṃ kammaṃ kammabhavo. Tadabhinibbattā khandhā upapattibhavo. Saññābhavādayo pana tadantogadhā eva. Iti sīlabbatupādānaṃ sappabhedānaṃ sāntogadhānaṃ tiṇṇaṃ bhavānaṃ paccayo hoti. Evamettha yaṃ yassa paccayo hoti, tatopi viññātabbo vinicchayo.
Kiṃ panettha kassa bhavassa kathaṃ paccayo hotīti ce?
Rūpārūpabhavānaṃ, upanissayapaccayo upādānaṃ;
Sahajātādīhipi taṃ, kāmabhavassāti viññeyyaṃ.
Rūpārūpabhavānaṃ hi, kāmabhavapariyāpannassa ca kammabhave kusalakammasseva, upapattibhavassa cetaṃ catubbidhampi upādānaṃ upanissayapaccayavasena ekadhāva paccayo hoti. Kāmabhave attanā sampayuttākusalakammabhavassa sahajātaaññamaññanissayasampayuttaatthiavigatahetupaccayappabhedehi sahajātādīhi paccayo hoti. Vippayuttassa pana upanissayapaccayenevāti.
已對照

這是關於「以取為緣而有有」一句的詳說。

Ayaṃ ‘‘upādānapaccayā bhavo’’ti padasmiṃ vitthārakathā.
已對照

「以有為緣而有生」等的詳說

Bhavapaccayājātiādivitthārakathā
651已對照

六百五十一、在「以有為緣而有生」等[句]中,對生等的抉擇應正依〈諦的解說〉中所說的方式了知。而此中所意指的「有」唯是業有;因為它是生之緣,而非生有。而它依業緣與親依止緣之勢而為兩種緣。

651. Bhavapaccayā jātītiādīsu jātiādīnaṃ vinicchayo saccaniddese vuttanayeneva veditabbo. Bhavoti panettha kammabhavova adhippeto. So hi jātiyā paccayo, na upapattibhavo. So ca pana kammapaccayaupanissayapaccayavasena dvedhā paccayo hotīti.
已對照

此中或有[人問]:然而如何得知「有是生之緣」呢?由於即使外在諸緣齊等,仍見到下劣、殊勝等差別。因為即使父、母、精血、食物等外在諸緣齊等,眾生——甚至雙生子——仍見到下劣、殊勝等差別。而那[差別]並非無因的,因為[它]並非時時、在一切人都有;也不是以業有以外[之物]為因的,因為在生起那[差別]的眾生的內相續中,沒有其他原因——所以[它]唯以業有為因。因為業是眾生下劣、殊勝等差別之因。所以世尊說:「業區分眾生,即依下劣與殊勝之性。」(《中部》3.289)所以應如是得知:「有是生之緣」。

Tattha siyā – kathaṃ panetaṃ jānitabbaṃ bhavo jātiyā paccayoti ce? Bāhirapaccayasamattepi hīnapaṇītatādivisesadassanato. Bāhirānaṃ hi janakajananīsukkasoṇitāhārādīnaṃ paccayānaṃ samattepi sattānaṃ yamakānampi sataṃ hīnapaṇītatādiviseso dissati. So ca na ahetuko sabbadā ca sabbesañca abhāvato, na kammabhavato aññahetuko tadabhinibbattakasattānaṃ ajjhattasantāne aññassa kāraṇassa abhāvatoti kammabhavahetukova. Kammaṃ hi sattānaṃ hīnapaṇītatādivisesassa hetu. Tenāha bhagavā ‘‘kammaṃ satte vibhajati yadidaṃ hīnappaṇītatāyā’’ti (ma. ni. 3.289). Tasmā jānitabbametaṃ ‘‘bhavo jātiyā paccayo’’ti.
緬 2.211已對照

又因為無生時,便沒有所謂老死,也沒有愁等諸法;而有生時,便有老死,並且對於被稱為老死的苦法所觸的愚人——或與老死相連,或被各種苦法所觸而與[老死]不相連——便有愁等諸法——所以應知這生也是老死以及愁等的緣。而它依親依止之分,唯為一種緣。

Yasmā ca asati jātiyā jarāmaraṇaṃ nāma, sokādayo vā dhammā na honti. Jātiyā pana sati jarāmaraṇañceva, jarāmaraṇasaṅkhātadukkhadhammaphuṭṭhassa ca bālajanassa jarāmaraṇābhisambandhā vā tena tena dukkhadhammena phuṭṭhassa anabhisambandhā vā sokādayo ca dhammā honti. Tasmā ayampi jāti jarāmaraṇassa ceva sokādīnañca paccayo hotīti veditabbā. Sā pana upanissayakoṭiyā ekadhāva paccayo hotīti.
已對照

這是關於「以有為緣而有生」等[句]的詳說。

Ayaṃ ‘‘bhavapaccayā jātī’’tiādīsu vitthārakathā.
已對照

有輪論

Bhavacakkakathā
652緬 2.212已對照

六百五十二、而由於此中愁等是在最後說的,所以在這有輪(bhavacakka)的開頭以「以無明為緣而有行」這樣所說的那[無明],

無明由愁等而成立,這有輪起點不可知,

離於作者與受者,以十二種空性而空,

應知[它]恆常不斷地轉起。

然而,若問:此中無明怎樣由愁等而成立?這有輪怎樣起點不可知?怎樣離於作者與受者?怎樣以十二種空性而空?[答:]此中,愁、憂、惱與無明是不相離的,而悲也只屬於愚痴者;所以,只要它們首先成立了,無明便成立了。此外,[經中]說過:「由漏(āsava)之集起而有無明之集起。」(《中部》1.103)而這些愁等是由漏之集起而有的。

怎樣呢?首先,在與事欲(vatthukāma)分離時,愁由欲漏(kāmāsava)之集起而有。即如所說——

「若那貪求諸欲、欲已生起之人,

其諸欲退失,便如中箭者般受惱害。」(《經集》773)

又如[世尊]所說:「從欲生愁。」(《法句》215)

而這一切[愁等]都由見漏(diṭṭhāsava)之集起而有。即如所說——

「當他為『我是色,色是我的』所遍纏而住時,由於色的變易、變化,他生起愁、悲、苦、憂、惱。」(《相應部》3.1)

又如由見漏之集起[而有],同樣也由有漏(bhavāsava)之集起[而有]。即如所說——

「那些壽命長久、容色美好、多有安樂、久住於高大天宮中的諸天,他們聽了如來的說法之後,也生起怖畏、驚怖、悚懼。」(《相應部》3.78)猶如那些見到五種前兆、為死怖所威逼的諸天一般。

又如由有漏之集起[而有],同樣也由無明漏(avijjāsava)之集起[而有]。即如所說——

「諸比丘,那愚人在現法中感受三種苦、憂。」(《中部》3.246)

如是,由於這些法由漏之集起而有,所以這些[法]一成立,便證成了作為無明之因的諸漏;而諸漏一成立,由於緣存在時[果]便存在,無明也就成立了。如是,此中首先應知:無明由愁等而成立。

而由於如是緣存在時[果]便存在,無明成立之後,又有「以無明為緣而有行;以行為緣而有識」——如是因果的輾轉便沒有終點。所以,那依因果的連結而轉起的十二支有輪,起點不可知——[這便]成立了。

[設難:]若是這樣,「以無明為緣而有行」這[一句]作為起點的宣說,豈不相違?[通釋:]這不是起點的宣說,而是主要之法的宣說。因為在三輪轉中,無明是主要的。因為由執取無明,其餘的煩惱輪轉與業等便纏縛愚人,猶如由抓住蛇頭,其餘的蛇身便纏縛手臂。而當作了無明的正斷時,便從它們解脫,猶如當斬斷蛇頭時,被纏縛的手臂便得解脫。即如所說:「正由無明的無餘離貪、滅,而有行之滅」等(《相應部》2.1;《大品》1)。如是,執取它便有繫縛、放開它便有解脫——這是那主要之法的宣說,不是起點的宣說。如是應知這有輪起點不可知。

而由於諸行等是由無明等諸因而轉起的,所以這[有輪]離於在它們之外的、如「梵天、大梵天、最勝者、分配者」(《長部》1.42)這樣被妄計的作為輪迴之作者的梵天等,或如「而我的這個我,是能言者、能受者」這樣被妄計的作為苦樂之受者的我。如是應知[它]「離於作者與受者」。

而由於此中無明,因具有生滅之法性而空於常恆性,因是雜染的、是令雜染的而空於淨性,因被生滅所逼迫而空於樂性,因其轉起系屬於緣而空於作為能自在轉起者的我性;諸行等其餘諸支也是如此。或者由於無明不是我,不是我的,不在我中,不具有我;諸行等其餘諸支也是如此。所以應知這有輪「以十二種空性而空」。

652. Yasmā panettha sokādayo avasāne vuttā, tasmā yā sā avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārāti evametassa bhavacakkassa ādimhi vuttā, sā,
Sokādīhi avijjā, siddhā bhavacakkamaviditādimidaṃ;
Kārakavedakarahitaṃ, dvādasavidhasuññatāsuññaṃ.
Satataṃ samitaṃ pavattatīti veditabbaṃ.
Kathaṃ panettha sokādīhi avijjā siddhā, kathamidaṃ bhavacakkaṃ aviditādi, kathaṃ kārakavedakarahitaṃ, kathaṃ dvādasavidhasuññatāsuññanti ce? Ettha hi sokadomanassupāyāsā avijjāya aviyogino, paridevo ca nāma mūḷhassāti tesu tāva siddhesu siddhā hoti avijjā. Apica ‘‘āsavasamudayā avijjāsamudayo’’ti (ma. ni. 1.103) vuttaṃ. Āsavasamudayā cete sokādayo honti.
Kathaṃ? Vatthukāmaviyoge tāva soko kāmāsavasamudayā hoti. Yathāha –
‘‘Tassa ce kāmayānassa, chandajātassa jantuno;
Te kāmā parihāyanti, sallaviddhova ruppatī’’ti. (su. ni. 773);
Yathā cāha – ‘‘kāmato jāyati soko’’ti. (Dha. pa. 215).
Sabbepi cete diṭṭhāsavasamudayā honti. Yathāha –
‘‘Tassa ‘ahaṃ rūpaṃ mama rūpa’nti pariyuṭṭhaṭṭhāyino rūpavipariṇāmaññathābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā’’ti (saṃ. ni. 3.1).
Yathā ca diṭṭhāsavasamudayā, evaṃ bhavāsavasamudayāpi. Yathāha –
‘‘Yepi te devā dīghāyukā vaṇṇavanto sukhabahulā uccesu vimānesu ciraṭṭhitikā, tepi tathāgatassa dhammadesanaṃ sutvā bhayaṃ santāsaṃ saṃvegamāpajjantī’’ti (saṃ. ni. 3.78). Pañca pubbanimittāni disvā maraṇabhayena santajjitānaṃ devānaṃ viya.
Yathā ca bhavāsavasamudayā, evaṃ avijjāsavasamudayāpi. Yathāha –
‘‘Sa kho so, bhikkhave, bālo tividhaṃ diṭṭheva dhamme dukkhaṃ domanassaṃ paṭisaṃvedetī’’ti (ma. ni. 3.246).
Iti yasmā āsavasamudayā ete dhammā honti, tasmā ete sijjhamānā avijjāya hetubhūte āsave sādhenti. Āsavesu ca siddhesu paccayabhāve bhāvato avijjāpi siddhāva hotīti. Evaṃ tāvettha sokādīhi avijjā siddhā hotīti veditabbā.
Yasmā pana evaṃ paccayabhāve bhāvato avijjāya siddhāya puna avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā, saṅkhārapaccayā viññāṇanti evaṃ hetuphalaparamparāya pariyosānaṃ natthi. Tasmā taṃ hetuphalasambandhavasena pavattaṃ dvādasaṅgaṃ bhavacakkaṃ aviditādīti siddhaṃ hoti.
Evaṃ sati avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārāti idaṃ ādimattakathanaṃ virujjhatīti ce. Nayidaṃ ādimattakathanaṃ. Padhānadhammakathanaṃ panetaṃ. Tiṇṇannaṃ hi vaṭṭānaṃ avijjā padhānā. Avijjāggahaṇena hi avasesakilesavaṭṭañca kammādīni ca bālaṃ palibodhenti. Sappasiraggahaṇena sesasappasarīraṃ viya bāhaṃ. Avijjāsamucchede pana kate tehi vimokkho hoti. Sappasiracchede kate palibodhitabāhāvimokkho viya. Yathāha – ‘‘avijjāyatveva asesavirāganirodhā saṅkhāranirodho’’tiādi (saṃ. ni. 2.1; mahāva. 1). Iti yaṃ gaṇhato bandho, muccato ca mokkho hoti, tassa padhānadhammassa kathanamidaṃ, na ādimattakathananti. Evamidaṃ bhavacakkaṃ aviditādīti veditabbaṃ.
Tayidaṃ yasmā avijjādīhi kāraṇehi saṅkhārādīnaṃ pavatti, tasmā tato aññena ‘‘brahmā mahābrahmā seṭṭho sajitā’’ti (dī. ni. 1.42) evaṃ parikappitena brahmādinā vā saṃsārassa kārakena, ‘‘so kho pana me ayaṃ attā vado vedeyyo’’ti evaṃ parikappitena attanā vā sukhadukkhānaṃ vedakena rahitaṃ. Iti kārakavedakarahitanti veditabbaṃ.
Yasmā panettha avijjā udayabbayadhammakattā dhuvabhāvena, saṃkiliṭṭhattā saṃkilesikattā ca subhabhāvena, udayabbayapaṭipīḷitattā sukhabhāvena, paccayāyattavuttittā vasavattanabhūtena attabhāvena ca suññā. Tathā saṅkhārādīnipi aṅgāni. Yasmā vā avijjā na attā, na attano, na attani, na attavatī. Tathā saṅkhārādīnipi aṅgāni. Tasmā dvādasavidhasuññatāsuññametaṃ bhavacakkanti veditabbaṃ.
653已對照

六百五十三、如是了知之後,又[應知]——

653. Evañca viditvā puna,
已對照

它的根是無明、渴愛,過去等是三時;

Tassāvijjātaṇhā, mūlamatītādayo tayo kālā;
已對照

於彼[三時]之中,依自身形相而言,諸支是二、八、二。

Dve aṭṭha dve eva ca, sarūpato tesu aṅgāni.
已對照

而應知這有輪有無明與渴愛這兩種法為根。它依從前際引來而以無明為根、以受為終,依向後際相續而以渴愛為根、以老死為終——如是有兩種。此中,前者是依見行者而說的,後者是依愛行者[而說的]。因為對見行者而言,無明是輪迴的引導者;對愛行者而言,渴愛[是輪迴的引導者]。或者第一種是為了根除斷見,因為它以果之生起顯示了諸因不斷;第二種是為了根除常見,因為它顯示了已生起者的老死。或者前者是依胎臥者[而說的],因為它顯明次第的轉起;後者是依化生者[而說的],因為它顯明同時的生起。

Tassa kho panetassa bhavacakkassa avijjā taṇhā cāti dve dhammā mūlanti veditabbā. Tadetaṃ pubbantāharaṇato avijjāmūlaṃ vedanāvasānaṃ, aparantasantānato taṇhāmūlaṃ jarāmaraṇāvasānanti duvidhaṃ hoti. Tattha purimaṃ diṭṭhicaritavasena vuttaṃ, pacchimaṃ taṇhācaritavasena. Diṭṭhicaritānaṃ hi avijjā, taṇhācaritānañca taṇhā saṃsāranāyikā. Ucchedadiṭṭhisamugghātāya vā paṭhamaṃ, phaluppattiyā hetūnaṃ anupacchedappakāsanato, sassatadiṭṭhisamugghātāya dutiyaṃ, uppannānaṃ jarāmaraṇappakāsanato. Gabbhaseyyakavasena vā purimaṃ, anupubbapavattidīpanato, opapātikavasena pacchimaṃ, sahuppattidīpanato.
已對照

而它有過去、現在、未來三時。在這些[時]中,依在聖典中以自身形相出現而言,「無明與行」這兩支屬過去時;從識開始、以有為終的八[支]屬現在時;生與老死這兩[支]屬未來時——應如是了知。

Atītapaccuppannānāgatā cassa tayo kālā. Tesu pāḷiyaṃ sarūpato āgatavasena ‘‘avijjā, saṅkhārā cā’’ti dve aṅgāni atītakālāni. Viññāṇādīni bhavāvasānāni aṭṭha paccuppannakālāni. Jāti ceva jarāmaraṇañca dve anāgatakālānīti veditabbāni.
654緬 2.214已對照

六百五十四、再者——

「這[有輪]具有以因、果、因為前分的三連結,與四分的攝;

以二十行相為輻,具三輪轉,不停住地旋轉。」

也應如是了知。

此中,諸行與結生識之間,有一個名為因果連結的;受與渴愛之間,有一個名為果因連結的;有與生之間,有一個因果連結——如是應知這[有輪]「具有以因、果、因為前分的三連結」。

而它有由諸連結的起首與終末所界定的四種攝,即:無明與行是一攝;識、名色、六處、觸、受是第二[攝];渴愛、取、有是第三[攝];生與老死是第四[攝]。如是應知這[有輪]「具有四分的攝」。

過去的五因,現在的五果;

現在的五因,未來的五果。

而應知:由於這些稱為二十行相的輻,[它]「以二十行相為輻」。此中,「過去的五因(atīte hetavo pañca)」者:首先,無明與行這二者正是已說了的。而由於無知者渴求,渴求者執取,以他的取為緣而有有,所以渴愛、取、有也被取了。所以[《無礙解道》中]說:「於前世業有中:痴是無明,積集是諸行,愛著是渴愛,趣近是取,思是有——此五法於前世業有中,是此處結生的緣。」(《無礙解道》1.47)

此中,「於前世業有中(purimakammabhavasmiṃ)」者:即於先前的業有中,義即於過去生作業有之時。「痴是無明(moho avijjā)」者:即當時於苦等[所起]的痴,由它而愚痴者造業,那[痴]即是無明。「積集是諸行(āyūhanā saṅkhārā)」者:即造作那業者的諸先前思,例如生起「我要布施」之心後,一個月甚至一年準備布施資具者所生起的諸先前思。而使施物安立於諸受者手中者的思,稱為「有」。或者於同一轉向的六個速行中的思,名為積集、[即]諸行;第七[速行中的思]是有。或者任何思[皆]是有,[與之]相應的[諸法]名為積集、[即]諸行。「愛著是渴愛(nikanti taṇhā)」者:即造業者對果、[即]對生有的欲求、希求,那名為渴愛。「趣近是取(upagamanaṃ upādānaṃ)」者:即作為業有之緣、依「作了這個,我將於某某名處受用諸欲、[或]將斷滅」等之法而轉起的趣近、[即]執取、[即]執著,這名為取。「思是有(cetanā bhavo)」者:即在積集之末所說的思是有——應如是了知其義。

「現在的五果(idāni phalapañcakaṃ)」者:即從識開始、以受為終的[五法],正是在聖典中出現的。即如所說:「此處結生是識,入胎是名色,淨色是處,所觸是觸,所受是受——此五法於此處生有中,是先前所作之業的果。」(《無礙解道》1.47)此中,「結生是識(paṭisandhi viññāṇaṃ)」者:即由依他有之結生而生起[之性]被稱為『結生』的那識。「入胎是名色(okkanti nāmarūpaṃ)」者:即諸色與非色法猶如來而進入胎中一般的入,這[即]是名色。「淨色是處(pasādo āyatanaṃ)」者:這是依眼等五處而說的。「所觸是觸(phuṭṭho phasso)」者:即觸所緣、[即]接觸而生起者,這[即]是觸。「所受是受(vedayitaṃ vedanā)」者:即與結生識、或與以六處為緣的觸俱生起的異熟所受,那[即]是受——應如是了知其義。

「現在的五因(idāni hetavo pañca)」者:即渴愛等,[也就是]在聖典中出現的渴愛、取、有。而當有被取了,作為它的前分的、或與它相應的諸行,便正已被取了;又以取渴愛與取,與它們相應的、或由之而愚痴者造業的那無明,便正已被取了。如是[成為]五[因]。所以[《無礙解道》中]說:「此處由諸處之已成熟,痴是無明,積集是諸行,愛著是渴愛,趣近是取,思是有——此五法於此處業有中,是未來結生的緣。」(《無礙解道》1.47)此中,「此處由諸處之已成熟(idha paripakkattā āyatanānaṃ)」者:[這]顯示的是諸處已成熟者於造業之時的迷亂。其餘的義正是淺顯的。

「未來的五果(āyatiṃ phalapañcakaṃ)」者:即識等五[法]。它們是以取「生」而說的。而老死正是它們的老死。所以[《無礙解道》中]說:「未來結生是識,入胎是名色,淨色是處,所觸是觸,所受是受——此五法於未來生有中,是此處所作之業的果。」(《無礙解道》1.47)如是,這[有輪]「以二十行相為輻」。

而於「具三輪轉,不停住地旋轉(tivaṭṭamanavaṭṭhitaṃ bhamati)」這裡:諸行與有是業輪轉,無明、渴愛、取是煩惱輪轉,識、名色、六處、觸、受是異熟輪轉——這有輪以這三種輪轉而「具三輪轉」;只要煩惱輪轉未被斷絕,由於緣未被斷絕,便「不停住」,由於一再回轉,便「正在旋轉」——應如是了知。

654. Puna,
‘‘Hetuphalahetupubbaka-tisandhicatubhedasaṅgahañcetaṃ;
Vīsati ākārāraṃ, tivaṭṭamanavaṭṭhitaṃ bhamati’’.
Itipi veditabbaṃ.
Tattha saṅkhārānañca paṭisandhiviññāṇassa ca antarā eko hetuphalasandhi nāma. Vedanāya ca taṇhāya ca antarā eko phalahetusandhi nāma. Bhavassa ca jātiyā ca antarā eko hetuphalasandhīti evamidaṃ hetuphalahetupubbakatisandhīti veditabbaṃ.
Sandhīnaṃ ādipariyosānavavatthitā panassa cattāro saṅgahā honti. Seyyathidaṃ – avijjāsaṅkhārā eko saṅgaho. Viññāṇanāmarūpasaḷāyatanaphassavedanā dutiyo. Taṇhupādānabhavā tatiyo. Jātijarāmaraṇaṃ catutthoti. Evamidaṃ catubhedasaṅgahanti veditabbaṃ.
Atīte hetavo pañca, idāni phalapañcakaṃ;
Idāni hetavo pañca, āyatiṃ phalapañcakanti.
Etehi pana vīsatiyā ākārasaṅkhātehi arehi vīsatiākārāranti veditabbaṃ. Tattha atīte hetavo pañcāti avijjā saṅkhārā cāti ime tāva dve vuttā eva. Yasmā pana avidvā paritassati, paritassito upādiyati, tassupādānapaccayā bhavo. Tasmā taṇhupādānabhavāpi gahitā honti. Tenāha ‘‘purimakammabhavasmiṃ moho avijjā, āyūhanā saṅkhārā, nikanti taṇhā, upagamanaṃ upādānaṃ, cetanā bhavoti ime pañca dhammā purimakammabhavasmiṃ idha paṭisandhiyā paccayā’’ti (paṭi. ma. 1.47).
Tattha purimakammabhavasminti purime kammabhave, atītajātiyaṃ kammabhave kariyamāneti attho. Moho avijjāti yo tadā dukkhādīsu moho, yena mūḷho kammaṃ karoti, sā avijjā. Āyūhanā saṅkhārāti taṃ kammaṃ karoto yā purimacetanāyo, yathā ‘‘dānaṃ dassāmī’’ti cittaṃ uppādetvā māsampi saṃvaccharampi dānupakaraṇāni sajjentassa uppannā purimacetanāyo. Paṭiggāhakānaṃ pana hatthe dakkhiṇaṃ patiṭṭhāpayato cetanā bhavoti vuccati. Ekāvajjanesu vā chasu javanesu cetanā āyūhanā saṅkhārā nāma. Sattame bhavo. Yā kāci vā pana cetanā bhavo. Sampayuttā āyūhanā saṅkhārā nāma. Nikanti taṇhāti yā kammaṃ karontassa phale upapattibhave nikāmanā patthanā, sā taṇhā nāma. Upagamanaṃ upādānanti yaṃ kammabhavassa paccayabhūtaṃ ‘‘idaṃ katvā asukasmiṃ nāma ṭhāne kāme sevissāmi ucchijjissāmī’’tiādinā nayena pavattaṃ upagamanaṃ gahaṇaṃ parāmasanaṃ, idaṃ upādānaṃ nāma. Cetanā bhavoti āyūhanāvasāne vuttā cetanā bhavoti evamattho veditabbo.
Idāni phalapañcakanti viññāṇādivedanāvasānaṃ pāḷiyaṃ āgatameva. Yathāha – ‘‘idha paṭisandhi viññāṇaṃ, okkanti nāmarūpaṃ, pasādo āyatanaṃ, phuṭṭho phasso, vedayitaṃ vedanā, ime pañca dhammā idhūpapattibhavasmiṃ purekatassa kammassa paccayā’’ti (paṭi. 1.47). Tattha paṭisandhi viññāṇanti yaṃ bhavantarapaṭisandhānavasena uppannattā paṭisandhīti vuccati, taṃ viññāṇaṃ. Okkanti nāmarūpanti yā gabbhe rūpārūpadhammānaṃ okkanti āgantvā pavisanaṃ viya, idaṃ nāmarūpaṃ. Pasādo āyatananti idaṃ cakkhādipañcāyatanavasena vuttaṃ. Phuṭṭho phassoti yo ārammaṇaṃ phuṭṭho phusanto uppanno, ayaṃ phasso. Vedayitaṃ vedanāti yaṃ paṭisandhiviññāṇena vā saḷāyatanapaccayena vā phassena saha uppannaṃ vipākavedayitaṃ, sā vedanāti evamattho veditabbo.
Idāni hetavo pañcāti taṇhādayo pāḷiyaṃ āgatā taṇhupādānabhavā. Bhave pana gahite tassa pubbabhāgā taṃsampayuttā vā saṅkhārā gahitāva honti. Taṇhupādānaggahaṇena ca taṃsampayuttā, yāya vā mūḷho kammaṃ karoti, sā avijjā gahitāva hotīti. Evaṃ pañca. Tenāha ‘‘idha paripakkattā āyatanānaṃ moho avijjā, āyūhanā saṅkhārā, nikanti taṇhā, upagamanaṃ upādānaṃ, cetanā bhavoti ime pañca dhammā idha kammabhavasmiṃ āyatiṃ paṭisandhiyā paccayā’’ti (paṭi. ma. 1.47). Tattha idha paripakkattā āyatanānanti paripakkāyatanassa kammakaraṇakāle sammoho dassito. Sesaṃ uttānatthameva.
Āyatiṃ phalapañcakanti viññāṇādīni pañca. Tāni jātiggahaṇena vuttāni. Jarāmaraṇaṃ pana tesaṃyeva jarāmaraṇaṃ. Tenāha – ‘‘āyatiṃ paṭisandhi viññāṇaṃ, okkanti nāmarūpaṃ, pasādo āyatanaṃ, phuṭṭho phasso, vedayitaṃ vedanā, ime pañca dhammā āyatiṃ upapattibhavasmiṃ idha katassa kammassa paccayā’’ti (paṭi. ma. 1.47). Evamidaṃ vīsati ākārāraṃ hoti.
Tivaṭṭamanavaṭṭhitaṃ bhamatīti ettha pana saṅkhārabhavā kammavaṭṭaṃ, avijjātaṇhupādānāni kilesavaṭṭaṃ, viññāṇanāmarūpasaḷāyatanaphassavedanā vipākavaṭṭanti imehi tīhi vaṭṭehi tivaṭṭamidaṃ bhavacakkaṃ yāva kilesavaṭṭaṃ na upacchijjati, tāva anupacchinnapaccayattā anavaṭṭhitaṃ punappunaṃ parivattanato bhamatiyevāti veditabbaṃ.
655已對照

六百五十五、這如是旋轉的[有輪]——

655. Tayidamevaṃ bhamamānaṃ,
已對照

應依由諦而生、依作用、依遮止、依譬喻,

Saccappabhavato kiccā, vāraṇā upamāhi ca;
已對照

依甚深與理趣的差別,隨其所應地了知。

Gambhīranayabhedā ca, viññātabbaṃ yathārahaṃ.
緬 2.217已對照

此中,由於在〈諦分別〉中說「善與不善業,不加區別地都是集諦」,所以「以無明為緣而有行」[這一句中],由無明[而有]的諸行,是由第二諦而生的第二諦;由諸行[而有]的識,是由第二諦而生的第一諦;由識等[而有]的、以異熟受為終的名色等,是由第一諦而生的第一諦;由受[而有]的渴愛,是由第一諦而生的第二諦;由渴愛[而有]的取,是由第二諦而生的第二諦;由取[而有]的有,是由第二諦而生的第一、第二兩諦;由有[而有]的生,是由第二諦而生的第一諦;由生[而有]的老死,是由第一諦而生的第一諦——如是,首先應依由諦而生隨其所應地了知這[有輪]。

Tattha yasmā kusalākusalaṃ kammaṃ avisesena samudayasaccanti saccavibhaṅge vuttaṃ, tasmā avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārāti avijjāya saṅkhārā dutiyasaccappabhavaṃ dutiyasaccaṃ. Saṅkhārehi viññāṇaṃ dutiyasaccappabhavaṃ paṭhamasaccaṃ. Viññāṇādīhi nāmarūpādīni vipākavedanāpariyosānāni paṭhamasaccappabhavaṃ paṭhamasaccaṃ. Vedanāya taṇhā paṭhamasaccappabhavaṃ dutiyasaccaṃ. Taṇhāya upādānaṃ dutiyasaccappabhavaṃ dutiyasaccaṃ. Upādānato bhavo dutiyasaccappabhavaṃ paṭhamadutiyasaccadvayaṃ. Bhavato jāti dutiyasaccappabhavaṃ paṭhamasaccaṃ. Jātiyā jarāmaraṇaṃ paṭhamasaccappabhavaṃ paṭhamasaccanti evaṃ tāvidaṃ saccappabhavato viññātabbaṃ yathārahaṃ.
656已對照

六百五十六、而由於此中,無明既使眾生於諸事物迷惑,又為諸行的顯現之緣;同樣,諸行既造作有為,又為識之緣;識也既識知事物,又為名色之緣;名色也既互相支持,又為六處之緣;六處也既於各自的境轉起,又為觸之緣;觸也既觸所緣,又為受之緣;受也既領受所緣之味,又為渴愛之緣;渴愛也既於可染著之法染著,又為取之緣;取也既執取可執取之法,又為有之緣;有也既投擲於種種趣,又為生之緣;生也既生諸蘊——因為它是以它們的出生之性而轉起的——又為老死之緣;老死也既主宰諸蘊的成熟與破壞之性,又由於是愁等的依處而為他有顯現之緣。所以,也應依在一切句中兩方面轉起的作用,隨其所應地了知這[有輪]。

656. Yasmā panettha avijjā vatthūsu ca satte sammoheti, paccayo ca hoti saṅkhārānaṃ pātubhāvāya. Tathā saṅkhārā saṅkhatañca abhisaṅkharonti, paccayā ca honti viññāṇassa. Viññāṇampi vatthuñca paṭivijānāti, paccayo ca hoti nāmarūpassa. Nāmarūpampi aññamaññañca upatthambheti, paccayo ca hoti saḷāyatanassa. Saḷāyatanampi savisaye ca pavattati, paccayo ca hoti phassassa. Phassopi ārammaṇañca phusati, paccayo ca hoti vedanāya. Vedanāpi ārammaṇarasañca anubhavati, paccayo ca hoti taṇhāya. Taṇhāpi rajjanīye ca dhamme rajjati, paccayo ca hoti upādānassa. Upādānampi upādāniye ca dhamme upādiyati, paccayo ca hoti bhavassa. Bhavopi nānāgatīsu ca vikkhipati, paccayo ca hoti jātiyā. Jātipi khandhe ca janeti tesaṃ abhinibbattibhāvena pavattattā, paccayo ca hoti jarāmaraṇassa. Jarāmaraṇampi khandhānaṃ pākabhedabhāvañca adhitiṭṭhati, paccayo ca hoti bhavantarapātubhāvāya sokādīnaṃ adhiṭṭhānattā. Tasmā sabbapadesu dvedhā pavattikiccatopi idaṃ viññātabbaṃ yathārahaṃ.
657已對照

六百五十七、而由於此中,「以無明為緣而有行」這[一句]是遮止作者之見;「以行為緣而有識」是遮止自我轉移之見;「以識為緣而有名色」由於顯示了被妄計為「自我」之物的分解,是遮止堅厚想;「以名色為緣而有六處」等是遮止「自我在見……乃至……在識知、在觸、在受、在渴求、在執取、在成為、在出生、在老、在死」等之見。所以,也應依遮止邪見,隨其所應地了知這有輪。

657. Yasmā cettha avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārāti idaṃ kārakadassananivāraṇaṃ. Saṅkhārapaccayā viññāṇanti attasaṅkantidassananivāraṇaṃ. Viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpanti ‘‘attā’’tiparikappitavatthubhedadassanato ghanasaññānivāraṇaṃ. Nāmarūpapaccayā saḷāyatanantiādi attā passati…pe… vijānāti, phusati, vedayati, taṇhiyati, upādiyati, bhavati, jāyati, jīyati, mīyatītievamādidassananivāraṇaṃ. Tasmā micchādassananivāraṇatopetaṃ bhavacakkaṃ viññātabbaṃ yathārahaṃ.
658緬 2.218已對照

六百五十八、而由於此中,由於不依自相與共相見諸法,無明猶如盲人;以無明為緣而有行,猶如盲人的絆跌;以行為緣而有識,猶如絆跌者的跌倒;以識為緣而有名色,猶如跌倒者生起腫皰;以名色為緣而有六處,猶如腫皰破裂而成的小皰;以六處為緣而有觸,猶如腫皰、小皰被碰撞;以觸為緣而有受,猶如碰撞之苦;以受為緣而有愛,猶如對苦的對治之希求;以愛為緣而有取,猶如由對治之希求而取不適宜之物;以取為緣而有有,猶如塗上所取的不適宜之物;以有為緣而有生,猶如由塗上不適宜之物而顯現腫皰的病變;以生為緣而有老死,猶如由腫皰的病變而有腫皰的破裂。或者由於此中,無明以不行道、邪行道之性壓制眾生,猶如翳膜[壓制]諸眼;而被它壓制的愚人,以導致再有的諸行纏裹自己,猶如結繭之蟲以繭的諸層[纏裹自己];被諸行所攝持的識於諸趣中得到立足,猶如被將軍所攝持的王子於王位中[得到立足];由於構想受生之相,識於結生時引生多種多樣的名色,猶如幻術師[變出]幻術;立足於名色的六處達到增長、增廣、廣大,猶如立足於良田的叢林;由諸處的碰撞而生觸,猶如由鑽火木的相互摩擦而生火;被觸所觸者顯現受,猶如被火所觸者[顯現]灼熱;正在感受者的渴愛增長,猶如飲鹹水者的渴;渴求者對諸有起希求,猶如口渴者對飲水[起希求];那便是他的取,他以取執取有,猶如魚由於貪餌而[咬住]釣鉤;有有時便有生,猶如有種子時便有芽;已生者必定有老死,猶如已長成之樹的倒下。所以,也應如是依譬喻,隨其所應地了知這有輪。

658. Yasmā panettha salakkhaṇasāmaññalakkhaṇavasena dhammānaṃ adassanato andho viya avijjā. Andhassa upakkhalanaṃ viya avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā. Upakkhalitassa patanaṃ viya saṅkhārapaccayā viññāṇaṃ. Patitassa gaṇḍapātubhāvo viya viññāṇapaccayā nāmarūpaṃ. Gaṇḍabhedapīḷakā viya nāmarūpapaccayā saḷāyatanaṃ. Gaṇḍapīḷakāghaṭṭanaṃ viya saḷāyatanapaccayā phasso. Ghaṭṭanadukkhaṃ viya phassapaccayā vedanā, dukkhassa paṭikārābhilāso viya vedanāpaccayā taṇhā. Paṭikārābhilāsena asappāyaggahaṇaṃ viya taṇhāpaccayā upādānaṃ. Upādiṇṇaasappāyālepanaṃ viya upādānapaccayā bhavo. Asappāyālepanena gaṇḍavikārapātubhāvo viya bhavapaccayā jāti. Gaṇḍavikārato gaṇḍabhedo viya jātipaccayā jarāmaraṇaṃ. Yasmā vā panettha avijjā appaṭipattimicchāpaṭipattibhāvena satte abhibhavati paṭalaṃ viya akkhīni. Tadabhibhūto ca bālo punabbhavikehi saṅkhārehi attānaṃ veṭheti kosakārakimi viya kosappadesehi. Saṅkhārapariggahitaṃ viññāṇaṃ gatīsu patiṭṭhaṃ labhati pariṇāyakapariggahito viya rājakumāro rajje. Upapattinimittaparikappanato viññāṇaṃ paṭisandhiyaṃ anekappakāraṃ nāmarūpaṃ abhinibbatteti māyākāro viya māyaṃ. Nāmarūpe patiṭṭhitaṃ saḷāyatanaṃ vuddhiṃ virūḷhiṃ vepullaṃ pāpuṇāti subhūmiyaṃ patiṭṭhito vanappagumbo viya. Āyatanaghaṭṭanato phasso jāyati araṇisahitābhimanthanato aggi viya. Phassena phuṭṭhassa vedanā pātubhavati agginā phuṭṭhassa dāho viya. Vedayamānassa taṇhā pavaḍḍhati loṇūdakaṃ pivato pipāsā viya. Tasito bhavesu abhilāsaṃ karoti pipāsito viya pānīye. Tadassupādānaṃ, upādānena bhavaṃ upādiyati āmisalobhena maccho baḷisaṃ viya. Bhave sati jāti hoti bīje sati aṅkuro viya. Jātassa avassaṃ jarāmaraṇaṃ uppannassa rukkhassa patanaṃ viya. Tasmā evaṃ upamāhipetaṃ bhavacakkaṃ viññātabbaṃ yathārahaṃ.
659已對照

六百五十九、而由於世尊是就依義、依法、依教說、依通達的甚深性而說了「阿難,這緣起是甚深的,顯現[也]是甚深的」(《長部》2.95;《相應部》2.60),所以也應依甚深的差別,隨其所應地了知這有輪。

659. Yasmā ca bhagavatā atthatopi dhammatopi desanatopi paṭivedhatopi gambhīrabhāvaṃ sandhāya ‘‘gambhīro cāyaṃ, ānanda, paṭiccasamuppādo gambhīrāvabhāso cā’’ti (dī. ni. 2.95; saṃ. ni. 2.60) vuttaṃ, tasmā gambhīrabhedatopetaṃ bhavacakkaṃ viññātabbaṃ yathārahaṃ.
緬 2.219已對照

此中,由於老死並非不從生而有,也並非離了生而從別處有,而是如此從生而集成——如是,由於老死之以生為緣而集成之義難以覺了,老死之「以生為緣而生成、而集成」義是甚深的;同樣,生之以有為緣……乃至……諸行之「以無明為緣而生成、而集成」義是甚深的。所以這有輪是義甚深的——這首先是此中的義甚深性。因為因之果稱為「義」。即如所說:「於因之果之智[是]義無礙解。」(《分別論》720)

Tattha yasmā na jātito jarāmaraṇaṃ na hoti, na ca jātiṃ vinā aññato hoti, itthañca jātito samudāgacchatīti evaṃ jātipaccayasamudāgataṭṭhassa duravabodhanīyato jarāmaraṇassa jātipaccayasambhūtasamudāgataṭṭho gambhīro. Tathā jātiyā bhavapaccaya…pe… saṅkhārānaṃ avijjāpaccayasambhūtasamudāgataṭṭho gambhīro. Tasmā idaṃ bhavacakkaṃ atthagambhīranti ayaṃ tāvettha atthagambhīratā. Hetuphalañhi atthoti vuccati. Yathāha – ‘‘hetuphale ñāṇaṃ atthapaṭisambhidā’’ti (vibha. 720).
已對照

而由於無明以何種行相、在何種狀態下為那些諸行之緣,這難以覺了,所以無明之為諸行的緣之義是甚深的;同樣,諸行之……乃至……生之為老死的緣之義是甚深的。所以這有輪是法甚深的——這是此中的法甚深性。因為「法」是因的名稱。即如所說:「於因之智[是]法無礙解。」(《分別論》720)

Yasmā pana yenākārena yadavatthā ca avijjā tesaṃ tesaṃ saṅkhārānaṃ paccayo hoti, tassa duravabodhanīyato avijjāya saṅkhārānaṃ paccayaṭṭho gambhīro. Tathā saṅkhārānaṃ…pe… jātiyā jarāmaraṇassa paccayaṭṭho gambhīro, tasmā idaṃ bhavacakkaṃ dhammagambhīranti ayamettha dhammagambhīratā. Hetuno hi dhammoti nāmaṃ. Yathāha – ‘‘hetumhi ñāṇaṃ dhammapaṭisambhidā’’ti (vibha. 720).
已對照

而由於它須依這樣那樣的理由而這樣那樣地轉起[教說],所以教說也是甚深的,在其中除一切知智外,別無他智能得立足。正因如此,這[緣起]在某些經中依順次而說,在某些[經中]依逆次,在某些[經中]依順逆次,在某些[經中]從中間起始而依順次或依逆次,在某些[經中]是三連結四略攝,在某些[經中]是二連結三略攝,在某些[經中]是一連結二略攝。所以這有輪是教說甚深的——這是教說甚深性。

Yasmā cassa tena tena kāraṇena tathā tathā pavattetabbattā desanāpi gambhīrā, na tattha sabbaññutaññāṇato aññaṃ ñāṇaṃ patiṭṭhaṃ labhati. Tathāhetaṃ katthaci sutte anulomato, katthaci paṭilomato, katthaci anulomapaṭilomato, katthaci vemajjhato paṭṭhāya anulomato vā paṭilomato vā, katthaci tisandhicatusaṅkhepaṃ, katthaci dvisandhitisaṅkhepaṃ, katthaci ekasandhidvisaṅkhepaṃ desitaṃ, tasmā idaṃ bhavacakkaṃ desanāgambhīranti ayaṃ desanāgambhīratā.
緬 2.220已對照

而由於此中,無明等的那自性——由通達它,無明等便依自相而被正確地通達——由於難以深入,是甚深的,所以這有輪是通達甚深的。正因如此,此中無明之不知、不見、不通達諦之義是甚深的;諸行之造作、積集、有貪、離貪之義[是甚深的];識之空、無作用、不遷移、結生顯現之義[是甚深的];名色之一同生起、可分、不可分、傾向、變壞之義[是甚深的];六處之增上、世間、門、田、有境之義[是甚深的];觸之觸、衝擊、和合、集會之義[是甚深的];受之領受所緣之味、樂、苦、中庸性、無命、所受之義[是甚深的];渴愛之歡喜、耽著、河流、藤蔓、河、愛之海、難以填滿之義[是甚深的];取之取、執持、執著、遍取、難以超越之義[是甚深的];有之積集、造作、投擲於生、趣、住、居之義[是甚深的];生之生、等生、入胎、出生、顯現之義[是甚深的];老死之盡、滅、壞、變異之義是甚深的——這是此中的通達甚深性。

Yasmā cettha yo so avijjādīnaṃ sabhāvo, yena paṭividdhena avijjādayo sammā salakkhaṇato paṭividdhā honti, so duppariyogāhattā gambhīro, tasmā idaṃ bhavacakkaṃ paṭivedhagambhīraṃ. Tathā hettha avijjāya aññāṇādassanasaccāsampaṭivedhaṭṭho gambhīro, saṅkhārānaṃ abhisaṅkharaṇāyūhanasarāgavirāgaṭṭho, viññāṇassa suññataabyāpāraasaṅkantipaṭisandhipātubhāvaṭṭho, nāmarūpassa ekuppādavinibbhogāvinibbhoganamanaruppanaṭṭho, saḷāyatanassa adhipatilokadvārakhettavisayibhāvaṭṭho, phassassa phusanasaṅghaṭṭanasaṅgatisannipātaṭṭho, vedanāya ārammaṇarasānubhavanasukhadukkhamajjhattabhāvanijjīvavedayitaṭṭho. Taṇhāya abhinanditajjhosānasaritālatānadītaṇhāsamuddaduppūraṭṭho, upādānassa ādānaggahaṇābhinivesaparāmāsaduratikkamaṭṭho, bhavassa āyūhanābhisaṅkharaṇayonigatiṭhitinivāsesukhipanaṭṭho, jātiyā jāti sañjāti okkanti nibbatti pātubhāvaṭṭho, jarāmaraṇassa khayavayabhedavipariṇāmaṭṭho gambhīroti ayamettha paṭivedhagambhīratā.
660已對照

六百六十、而由於此中有一性理趣、種種性理趣、無作用理趣、如是法性理趣這四種義的理趣,所以也應依理趣的差別,隨其所應地了知這有輪。

660. Yasmā panettha ekattanayo, nānattanayo, abyāpāranayo, evaṃdhammatānayoti cattāro atthanayā honti, tasmā nayabhedatopetaṃ bhavacakkaṃ viññātabbaṃ yathārahaṃ.
已對照

此中,「以無明為緣而有行;以行為緣而有識」——如是,猶如種子經由芽等之性而達到樹之性,相續的不斷名為一性理趣。正確地見它者,由於覺了相續依因果的連結而不斷,便舍斷斷見;錯誤地見[它]者,由於以一性執取依因果的連結而轉起的相續之不斷,便執取常見。

Tattha avijjāpaccayā saṅkhārā, saṅkhārapaccayā viññāṇanti evaṃ bījassa aṅkurādibhāvena rukkhabhāvappatti viya santānānupacchedo ekattanayo nāma. Yaṃ sammā passanto hetuphalasambandhena santānassa anupacchedāvabodhato ucchedadiṭṭhiṃ pajahati. Micchā passanto hetuphalasambandhena pavattamānassa santānānupacchedassa ekattagahaṇato sassatadiṭṭhiṃ upādiyati.
已對照

而無明等各依自相的差別,名為種種性理趣。正確地見它者,由於見到新而又新者的生起,便舍斷常見;錯誤地見[它]者,由於對落於一相續者,如對已斷的相續一般作種種性的執取,便執取斷見。

Avijjādīnaṃ pana yathāsakaṃlakkhaṇavavatthānaṃ nānattanayo nāma. Yaṃ sammā passanto navanavānaṃ uppādadassanato sassatadiṭṭhiṃ pajahati. Micchā passanto ekasantānapatitassa bhinnasantānasseva nānattaggahaṇato ucchedadiṭṭhiṃ upādiyati.
已對照

無明之「諸行應由我生起」、或諸行之「識應由我們[生起]」——如是等作用的無有,名為無作用理趣。正確地見它者,由於覺了作者的無有,便舍斷我見;錯誤地見[它]者,由於不執取那雖無作用、卻依自性的決定而成立的無明等的因性,便執取無作見。

Avijjāya saṅkhārā mayā uppādetabbā, saṅkhārānaṃ vā viññāṇaṃ amhehīti evamādibyāpārābhāvo abyāpāranayo nāma. Yaṃ sammā passanto kārakassa abhāvāvabodhato attadiṭṭhiṃ pajahati. Micchā passanto yo asatipi byāpāre avijjādīnaṃ sabhāvaniyamasiddho hetubhāvo, tassa aggahaṇato akiriyadiṭṭhiṃ upādiyati.
緬 2.221已對照

而由無明等諸因只生起諸行等,猶如由乳等[只生起]酪等,而非[生起]其他——這名為如是法性理趣。正確地見它者,由於依緣之相應而覺了果,便舍斷無因見與無作見;錯誤地見[它]者,由於不執取依緣之相應的果之轉起,而執取「任何[果]都不從任何[因]而生」,便執取無因見與決定論。如是,這有輪——

Avijjādīhi pana kāraṇehi saṅkhārādīnaṃyeva sambhavo khīrādīhi dadhiādīnaṃ viya, na aññesanti ayaṃ evaṃdhammatānayo nāma. Yaṃ sammā passanto paccayānurūpato phalāvabodhā ahetukadiṭṭhiṃ akiriyadiṭṭhiñca pajahati. Micchā passanto paccayānurūpaṃ phalappavattiṃ aggahetvā yato kutoci yassa kassaci asambhavaggahaṇato ahetukadiṭṭhiñceva niyatavādañca upādiyatīti evamidaṃ bhavacakkaṃ,
已對照

應依由諦而生、依作用、依遮止、依譬喻,

Saccappabhavato kiccā, vāraṇāupamāhi ca;
已對照

依甚深與理趣的差別,隨其所應地了知。

Gambhīranayabhedā ca, viññātabbaṃ yathārahaṃ.
661已對照

六百六十一、因為這[有輪]由於極甚深而深不見底,由於種種理趣稠密而難以通行。若不以在殊勝定的磨石上磨得銳利的智之劍,

劈開這猶如雷輪一般常常碾壓的有輪,

則無有任何人越過輪迴的怖畏,即使在夢中也沒有。

因為這也已由世尊說過:「阿難,這緣起是甚深的,顯現[也]是甚深的。阿難,正由於對此法不隨覺、不通達,這些人才如線團般糾結、如織線團般纏結、如文闍草與波羅婆草一般,不能超越苦界、惡趣、墮處、輪迴。」(《大品》95;《相應部》2.60)所以,為自己或他人的利益與安樂而行道者,應捨棄其餘諸事務,

於此甚深的緣之行相的類別中,智者

應常具念而勤修,使能得到立足之處。

661. Idañhi atigambhīrato agādhaṃ. Nānānayagahanato duratiyānaṃ. Ñāṇāsinā samādhipavarasilāyaṃ sunisitena,
Bhavacakkamapadāletvā, asanivicakkamiva niccanimmathanaṃ;
Saṃsārabhayamatīto, na koci supinantarepyatthi.
Vuttampi hetaṃ bhagavatā – ‘‘gambhīro cāyaṃ, ānanda, paṭiccasamuppādo gambhīrāvabhāso ca. Etassa cānanda, dhammassa ananubodhā appaṭivedhā evamayaṃ pajā tantākulakajātā kulāgaṇṭhikajātā muñjapabbajabhūtā apāyaṃ duggatiṃ vinipātaṃ saṃsāraṃ nātivattatī’’ti (mahāva. 95; saṃ. ni. 2.60). Tasmā attano vā paresaṃ vā hitāya ca sukhāya ca paṭipanno avasesakiccāni pahāya,
Gambhīre paccayākārappabhede idha paṇḍito;
Yathā gādhaṃ labhethevamanuyuñje sadā satoti.
已對照

如是,在為令善人愉悅而造的《清淨道論》中,

Iti sādhujanapāmojjatthāya kate visuddhimagge
已對照

于慧的修習之部,

Paññābhāvanādhikāre
已對照

名為〈慧地的解說〉的

Paññābhūminiddeso nāma
已對照

第十七章[終]。

Sattarasamo paricchedo.